Crimson Century: Black Moon Rising Part 1

[St. Peter]

UPDATE:


Courtyard Clash:



(Through Noah's eyes)

Watching a large column of death roll towards himself and Sergil, Noah knew he couldn't dodge the it. Seeing as the monstrous strength the crazy b**** had would not be stoppable, Noah did what he could. It was insane to get close to the person who wanted to kill him, but that psycho had an item he needed. Running up, Noah grabbed the metallic bat Sergil held, and placed it horizontally on the wall. Stabbing 4 crosses into the wall, cracks formed around them. Holding his back and Sergil's back onto the wall, he hoped that this would work.

Watching as the column of death swung closer, the amazing strength would be used to their advantage. First smashing into the bat, the sheer force of the hit destroyed the wall. Breaking through, Noah and Sergil leaped backwards to avoid the hit. Flying through the air, they were alive. But, the action came with a cost. Looking at both of them, they were still grazed by the hit, and as such, were sent spiralling. Smashing through the other wall, Noah and Sergil alike laid there. Each with blood on their face, the two people were out for the count. They needed medical attention, and soon......

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

( Through Labona's eyes )

Breaking through the human's pitiful formation, Labona smashed the 2 weaklings out of her sight. Dropping the large column, she began to laugh in a crazed manner. Looking around, she knew that she left her axe somewhere. Thinking for a bit, she remembered throwing it at a guy. She wondered if he died. Well, that was until she saw a glint in the corner of her eyes. Trying to dodge, Labona was grazed on her cheek and shot at her side.

" Agghhh.... you little b****!!! Who do you think you are using a gu- "

Turning in rage at Sinnoach, Labona clutched her side. The bullet was wedged in her flesh through the silver. Feeling a pang at the wound, Labona was about to run forward. That was, until she saw her precious axe flying through the air. Watching it spin out of range and into the battle, Labona yelled in a shrill voice. She was pissed off.

" WHAT THE H*** DID YOU JUST DO?! THAT'S MY AXE YOU FILTHY TRAMP!!! "

Running forward, Labona stopped for a second. Feeling an odd sensation, Labona felt her strength draining. And on her back were spell tags. With them working, Labona was more vulnerable, but not enough. Ripping them off, Labona ran forward. Clenching her fists, Labona was going to rip the spine of that little girl and hang it over the gates. Fighting fiercely, no one even noticed the vampiric spy that had been watching for a chance to strike.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

( Through Mune's eyes )

Watching the entire battle, Mune had witnessed the madness Labona had, the struggling of the mixed party, and the devastation they had to go through. But, most importantly, he witnessed Sven losing consciousness. Seeing him close his eyes, Mune spotted a perfect moment. Stealtily running over to Sven, there was no opposition to stop the vampire. By the time Mune had gotten to Sven, there was no one able to stop him. Solidifying his weapon, Mune was going to thoroughly assassinate his enemy. Thrusting his blade forward, no one was there to stop him. Or was there?

" Woah there buddy, there ain't no need to go killin folk while they're sleepin. That's bad manners and such.... "

Looking at Mune's blade, it was stopped by a small dagger. Confused, the blade didn't seem normal to Mune. Jumping back, he took a look at Sven's savior. Eyeing him venomously, Mune was going to assess whether or not he needed to beat the man. And looking at the guy, he wasn't even focused on Mune. He was looking at Sven, with a murderous light in his eyes.

" You sees here, we have ourselfs a grade A traitor. Being acceptified by the Head himself, no one would openly object to his joinin our ranks. But you know, as the head extermination team member, I have ta be a bit doubtful don't I? "

" So that's why I'm gonna go killin this guy off. But first, I have-ta do my job. Gotta exterminatify you'ze guys first. Nothin personal..... just me job afterall. "

" Oh, forgot and all.... Me name's Turmo. Glad to meets ya. "

Smiling, he threw a wounded Miles between the sleeping Sven and the anxious Mune. This guy was going to kill them all off. But, to even the odds a bit, a human medic came up from behind and began healing Sven. Unaware of his Lycan background, he seemed to be a human in her eyes. Looking at the guys, she hoped to be able to save Sven's life. She just hoped the guys didn't decide to turn around and kill her and Sven. :skull: This wasn't going to be good.......


OOC Instructions:



Ok, Kei's and Mafia's chars are out of the fight. They won't be getting anywhere soon. So no need to ask them for help.

Suke, you are fighting one on one with Labona. Depending on how you fight, you'll have to probably trick her to win. Right now Labona is weaponless and has a wound thanks to your gun. Find a way to stay alive til help comes or try to beat her yourself.

Dark and Locke: You guys are up against Turmo. He is the fastest guy you've ever seen, hence the high title. Right about now, Sven is being healed behind you. If you are wondering, turning around to stop the healer or to fight each other is a bad idea. If you want to interfere, beat the mini-boss first as he can kill you if you don't keep him busy. In this battle, you have to be able to beat Turmo in 3 posts. Work together, go nuts, your choice. If you don't beat him, then Sven gets healed and dude is going to live. Kill Turmo, and you have free reign to decide dude's fate. I'll mini-update based if I need to post Turmo's reaction.

Whether or not dude lives is based solely on your ability to fight. Have fun. :D

Turmo's Stats:



Appearance:

http://3.bp.blogspot.com/_h7OlMZLsbrU/Sduo-piXS5I/AAAAAAAAADY/O6T0C09vQGo/s400/knife.jpg


Strength: 250
Agility: 425
Intellegence: 200
Dexterity: 375
Endurance: 200
Luck: 100








Alchemist Annihilation:



( In the rubble of the Alchemist Guild )

Looking towards the wreckage, the damage done was horrendous. From the destroyed guild to the numerous corpses strewn across the battle, the entire area reeked of death. It looked like death. It exemplified death. The complete horror of the scene would make one lose their will to fight. However, that was for the weak and unexperienced. Because, in the middle of that h***hole, were 3 fighting sides. Watching as Lamida ran forward, she turned her arm into a hundred venomous snakes. Attemping to rip Card's flesh away, the snakes shot forward. And in that instant, 100 daggers rained from the sky. Piercing each snake cleanly through the head, the queen winced in pain as they transformed back into her arm. Feeling blood start to drip, she was still focused on murdering the mysterious man. However, on the other side, Card was actually showing as much anger as Lamida was. Both at a standstill, Card was the one to speak first.

" What are you doing here? You should have no reason to start this assault. Go back to your castle, NOW. "

" One such as myself does not have to answer to lowly trash as yourself. You may have been trusted back then, but not anymore. I will personally kill you myself!!!! "

And watching the fight was Freyja. Wondering if she should step in, the guildmaster sat on the rubble she once called her Guild. However devastated it was, Freyja didn't care. She only cared about the data hidden inside. Decades, no centuries worth of data was locked inside. From the history of the world to the breakthroughs made at the time, that safe kept an enormous amount of priceless information. Once lost, it could never be replicated again, as as such, was invaluable to Freyja as a scholar. So seeing as it was safe, Freyja just sat back and relaxed. Letting herself by as an observer, she quickly compiled data on the two fighting foes. One must keep one's enemies on tabs. And to Freyja, everyone was a potential foe. Especially since it looked like more vampires came to fight. Things were only getting worse....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

( At the outskirts of the Alchemist Guild )

Running for their lives, Alexander, Zeon, Sariel, and Lag tried to escape. Passing rubble, jumping over obstacles, and shooting frantically, the alchemists needed to get out of there. Zeon was horribly hurt, Sariel not far behind him. As for Lag and Alexander, their speed was cut holding onto their comrades, and as such were easy targets for attacking. Both wielding pistols, they shot to keep the vampires away. From normal to blood soaked bullets, they needed to get out. Watching the rest of the alchemsts flee, Alexander came upon a particular vampire taunting him. Watching as he called him out, Alexander filled with rage and anger. But feeling Zeon on his back, he had to keep up to his pace. That was, until Helix came in. Running up, he repelled various thrown weapons the vampires had tried to use. Blocking them with holy might, the shield soon broke as he took Zeon over his shoulder. Relieved, Alexander only stayed a moment. Just enough time for him to reload. Pointing his pistol at the jestering vampire, Alexander shot at him 6 times.

Propelled through the air, the bullets came towards Juugo. Trying to dodge, the vampire was unable to completely keep himself free of damage. Being shot 3 times, Juugo fell to his knees. The bullets had shot him in the left calf and the right lung. With those wounds, his movement was severely restricted. And Feeling the sting of the blessed silver that Alexander had used, the vampire needed to rest. But, in his rage, Alexander wasn't going to let him get away with that. His comrades were dying. His comrades were already dead. His home was already gone. Letting all of that rage channel into his blow, Alexander just kept his hand pointed at Juugo. His forefinger and thumb connecting, he had the look of absolute hatred in his eyes. Yet, as he looked at Juugo clearly, he wasn't angry at him. He was angry at this war..... this grief he felt.

Clicking his finger, the bullets lodged in Juugo's leg and lung respectfully exploded. Bursting his chest and limb, the vampire fell back. Thump. Lying on the ground, Juugo looked at the sky. It was clear. Trying to move his legs, they didn't respond. Trying to move his arms, he couldn't feel them. Coughing up blood, Juugo was unable to move. He was a dead man. Looking at his destroyed frame, he almost felt like laughing. How saddening. He came with the others to help fight, and now he was going to be a casualty. The world was such a cruel place.... :skull: :skull:

But, as they ran for it, something came out of nowhere. Picking up Alexander, Zeon, Helix, a tired Mia, Lag, and Sariel, the beast ran for it. With it's large berth, it was able to hold onto the passangers, but just barely. Running for many minutes, the beast collapsed outside of the city. Turning back to a humanoid form, the beast revealed himself to be Cheetuh. Breathing hard, the lycan had tried to save their lives. And as much as one would want to leave that field for medical attention, it was improbable in their situation.

Sariel was hurt badly, Zeon in critical condition, Mia resting from the strain, along with Alexander and Lag being tired, it was too much. Deciding to rest, the people had to go with the situation.....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

On the other side were Lilith, Drake, Jim and Rosa. With Rosa busy with an alchemist, Drake busy destroying rubble to plow forward, and Lilith holding a sword to guard them, it was an odd scene. Starting with Rosa, she was faced toe to toe with Rona. Exchanging blades and attacks, the two danced the sweet song of battle. From their vibrant display of swordsmanship and flexibility, it was a match to behold. But as all matches had to come to an end, it was the same for this one. On the ground, Rona watched as Rosa pierced his body. The blood flowing from his wound, he died soon enough. And on that battle, Rosa commemorated the fallen warrior as a strong foe.

Blasting another metalic guild piece out of the way, flames engulfed Drake's arms. Burning the metal, melting the rocks, and throwing them with his strength, Drake was making progress. The area they were in was by far the most chaotic, as it was nearby the scene with the Vampiric Queen on a rampage. And as such, the process was slow and tedious to say the most. For the passing minutes, the vampires were losing sight of the alchemists. Although they weren't retreating fast, they were going at a better pace then they were. Spitting on the ground, Drake chucked another stone obstacle from the way. Only another 200 to go......

And at the back was Lilith and Jim. Jim stood by Lilith, unable to think of what to do. With just pure impulse, he went with them. He wasn't even sure of what he should do, but this seemed like a place where he wouldn't die so easily. And holding a blade like an amateur, Lilith was going to defend her vampiric companions. Unaware that with her weak frame, the blade would be virtually useless, Lilith still made it her job to protect them. She was definately affected by the news of Card, and at the moment was at a loss of what to do. Clinging on the idea that she had to keep them alive, Lilith didn't even notice the fair maiden walking up to her. Tapping her shoulder, the lady let her hand run down her frame.

" He~llo Vampire. I must say, what nice skin you have. 0.0012% impurities detected, great for one so young. Or are you older than me? "

Jumping back with chills down her spine, Lilith watched the odd lady standing by the ruins. Smiling at them, she waved to show her greetings. With Drake busy, he didn't notice the lady at all, but Rosa did. Looking at her, the two vampires watched to see if she would try anything.

" Well. I'd love to chat over a cup of tea, but it looks like my tea set has been buried. And Freyja wouldn't appreciate me having a great time with the people who slew so many of her assistants. "

" Isn't that right Lilith? You must be so proud of killing so many, just like your dear ancestor. Oh right, you are worlds apart. Failing your first mission, making poor Drake over there lose an arm. What type of ruler are you? But, blood is blood. I wonder how your queen will feel seeing your head nailed on a frame. "

" Oh, and I'm Richinia. Nice to meet you! "

Looking in awe, Lilith, Jim and Rosa both showed signs of shock. How did she know her name? How did she tell the resemblence so easily? How did she find out about Lilith's failure? They never talked. Things did not add up. Still a bit taken back, all 3 of the vampires got ready to fight. This woman was a danger to fight, but they had no choice. They all had a mission to go for.......

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

( Inside the Holy Church )

Walking through the halls, Deitrech took several turns and hid behind walls every so often. He had to keep a calm, as his disguise wouldn't fool anyone for long. As a vampire, he needed to kill any remaining humans loitering around like the trash they were. Calmly strolling and ducking behind cover, he found his targets.

Looking at the targets, there were 3 men in a group. All injured, they rested in plain sight. To anyone looking like Deitrech himself, it would seem like folly to attempt such a thing. But as humans were desperate creatures, it was understandable. About to kill them silently, Deitrech was beat to the punch. Jumping from a nearby balcony, the shadow of death floated above it's victims. And looking at it, Katherine was at the head. Sure of her success, Katherine came down upon the fools.

Piercing their hearts, decapating their heads, and throwing their corpses away, Katherine stood in the middle of the church. Feeling happy that she was following her majesty's orders, Katherine thought about going somewhere else to fight. That moment was when Deitrech came up. Holding up his hands, Deitrech showed that he was not a human, but a vampire. However, looking uninterestedly at him, Katherine just nodded in acknowledgement. As an elder vampire, Katherine was experienced enough to tell the vampiric aura Deitrech had. Both coming to a standstill, the vampires talked about where to go next or even a possible teamup. But, as they spoke, another shadow loomed above them. Jumping down from the chandelier, a lean assassin landed 15 ft from them.

Gracefully landing, the young lady took a quick glance at Deitrech and Katherine. Making sure that others wouldn't interfere, the lady decided to try and end things quickly. Not even giving her name, the assassin ran up to kill the vampiric threat. It was her job to kill them quickly and efficently. After all, she was part of the extermination squad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~

( In a field outside of Memorium )

After being taken by Cheetuh, Alexander, Helix and Lag had bandaged the people up. With basic leaves, some medical supplies, and various towels made from torn cloth, they were able to provide a makeshift medical tent. Looking at their situation, they were far to away from the battle to help, and as such, they hadn't the power or the time to do so. With that in mind, they recuperated. Resting a bit, they soon saw figures in the distance. All three getting weapons ready, they walked to meet the guys.

" What are you guys doing out here? "

" We are just resting after a long battle. You see, we are- "

" Wait a minute. Is that a lycan in that tent? What type of joke are you guys playing?! "

" We aren't joking. This lycan helped us out an- "

" So you are in league with those monsters. We can't leave dangerous people like you to disturb our peace!! "

Bringing their guns out, Alexander, Helix and Lag alike saw there was no negotiating out of this. The wounded were about to wake up, and this wasn't something nice to wake up to. Sitting in the tent to attend to the wounded was Helix, as he was the most rested to tend to them. If the 5 men came in, they might get the drop on him and try to kill their friends/aquaintances. With that in mind, Lag pulled up a vial. Smashing it into the ground, Tegami Bachi floated to his command. 5 in all, it was all he could afford to use. Shooting them forward, he struck 2 of the 5 men who were going to attack. Looking at Alexander, he hoped he could take the rest on......


OOC Instructions:



Ok, LT died. Sorry dude. I'll allow a mourning/last moments post if you want to use it. Vaf, you do get PKing points, but also slap on the wrist. It's mean to kill people on their first post, even if they provoked you. But eh, it's your choice. :D

PunkP, Emp and Traf: You will be fighting Richinia. She is a mini-boss. She's not very strong, so you'll be ok. But it won't be easy. :evil:

Richinia's Stats:



Appearance:

http://i38.photobucket.com/albums/e123/RayPrower/Animu/KuroshitsujiLadyRed-1.jpg


Strength: 225
Agility: 275
Endurance: 225
Intellegence: 450
Dexterity: 200
Luck: 75

Blood Alchemy: Tracer -
This allows instantaneous knowledge extractment from anyone who comes in contact with Richinia. This allow her to know every thought and memories of anyone she touches while using it. The ability has no fighting purposes, but can be used for intellegence gathering or to help dodge attacks.



Pitou and Killer: You have a boss as well. And are inside the church. Fight her and kill her if you want. She is a mini-boss, so it's not too hard. Have fun fightinger the ninja girl.

???'s Stats:


Appearance:

http://s.bebo.com/app-image/7925886689/5411656627/PROFILE/i.quizzaz.com/img/q/u/08/04/07/anime_wallpaper_1024x768.jpg


Strength: 150
Agility: 350
Endurance: 150
Intellegence: 350
Dexterity: 450
Luck: 100



Ok, Vaf/Mahou/Kei/Raiden/Suke/Kiri/LT:

First of all, Vaf needs to post taking out those 3 autokillable guys around the tent. After that, you guys can wake up, chat, or head over to the fight again. Your choice. You guys might need a plan of action to start off, as it will take half an update of sneaking and such to get back into the city. But Vaf needs to post first before you guys can post waking up. Have fun, and maybe try to slit each other's throats. :evil:

[TrafalgarXLaw]

Rosa Reina
Mysterious Beautiful,Beholder..

What a face this maiden had.Her eyes were beautiful,but it looked like there was more to it that meets the eye.Rosa stepped infront of Lillith,in an attempt to shield her.
Rosa was in shock,this woman knew practically everything,and maybe more."So you must be..another alchemist"She said softly,stepping foward.Her nails weren't extracted,but she was ready just incase."Seeing as you have greeted us,it would be a shame for me not to do so,I am Rosa Reina.."She stared at this woman,looking directly into her eyes.It was like staring into a black hole without end.Suddenly,her nails shot out,the length almost reaching the floor.She closed her eyes and spoke,"sorry but..rules are rule..I must jump foward,and..take down all threats."She then lunged foward,her claws extended to this mysterious maiden."Dont tremble,ready your stance.Here I come.."

[Vafhudr]

Alexander Asgard -- Alchemist

"I suppose that we cannot deal with this little situation diplomaticly, fine. I had seen enough for a lifetime today, but I guess you guys are out too."

As Lag unleashed his Tegami Benchi(es), Alexander drew the gun to his right, wielding it naturally, unholstering it in one fluid move. He aimed his gun: his eyesight was true, his hand steady, his mind and soul resolute and steeled.

He pulled the trigger one time. Two time. Three time. The man collapsed. The bullets entered their body and wreaked havoc on the slovenly flesh of the human soldiers.

Lag finished his business, and Alexander motionned him to join him at the tent. But not before they had taken care of the body. They hid and covered them, to avoid troublesome visitors. Moving toward the tent and the wounded, he pushed open the flap. Zeon gave him a quick quizzical look, but Alexander's grim look gave him all the answers he could hope for. Alexander sat on the floor and sighed: great creases formed around his eyes as exhaustion took hold of him. The day had been a terrible one, and it didn't even started yet. The young sun was only starting to fill the sky with rays of crimson light.

Blood had been spilled. The sun was crimson. The world was in mourning. Clouds discreetly filled the sky. Their grey and fluffy presence plunged the world into a gray shadow.

How long did they stay there? He did not know. How long did he remained seated, oscillating between nightmare and nightmare? He couldn't tell. He was only able to truly focus when the young lycan and the vampire girl started to show signs of life aside of a beating heart.

"Had a good night sleep ?" he asked innocently.

The lycan blinked, and smiled, while the vampire girl was more aggressive. She trashed on her bead, but Zeon enchantment was strong, and it had not yet receded. Alexander pulled a gun out, and pointed it to the girl.

"Now now, there is no need to fight with us. None of us will fight. Your one of us now. Don't look so shocked. Do you sincerly think you can return to your own after being seen with us ?"

"But I'm being rude. Maybe we should start with introductions. I'm Alexander Asgard, the Crimson Bullet Alchemist. And these are my comrades, although Sariel hails from the church. Now, its your turn..."

[Locke]

Miles already had the whole plan in his head. He knew what to do, his purpose. He just hoped Turmo wouldn't catch on...

"Life Return!" He winced, transforming hurt like hell, but he just had to provide time, "Hey, *******! I bet you I'm faster than you are!!" He began to prance around pathetically trying to hide the pain in his eyes, "See?! I bet you can't do it that quickly!!"

[Pitou]

Katherine Bradford
Holy Church Interior

As the assassin charged, small wisps of darkness began to form at Katherines extremities. It was nicely void of light in here, allowing the darkness to assimilate her hands, feet, and the edges of her clothing

On the outside, she was a pale fallen angel, death come on swift wings. Inside, she was repeating to herself a single mantra - OH CRAP OH CRAP OH CRAP OH CRAP.

Calming herself a little, Katherine withdrew a pair of small round containers, and held them between her outstretched fingers of her left hand. In her right, Runewrath sat comfortably. She adopted a pose suitable for combat, and waited for her enemy to close in. She wasnt sure what her bretherin was doing, but she didnt really have time to ask now, did she?

When the ninjarobotdeathassassin got closer - and within striking range, Katherine threw the balls at her feet, and slashed diagonally at her foe. Samurai Slice! Hiyaaah!

The balls dont contain anything, Katherine carries them around when shes pretending to be a ninja. But they do make a nifty distraction, even if they arent explosive

[Darkoda]

His shadow blade was stopped by a dagger.

What the f@ck?

Of course he immediately cleared distance from the new opponent, and while he was ranting about the traitor lycan and killing them all, Mune had already registered him as an absolute threat, and far too strong for a head on assault, and executed a plan to take him out.

Dissipating his blade - he would have to gather a bit of shadow energy as it was and time wasn't on his side -, guard up for any attack, he noted the injured lycan on the ground as his cloak started rippling downwards, still silently, looking like it was flowing into the ground, but that wasn't possible was it? He sent a mental message to the wounded but conscious lycan, gently prodding his mind, telling him essentially to get the hell up and keep the exterminator occupied. He also suppressed his feelings of pain, anguish, fear and things along those lines, solely because he needed the guy to buy time.

Mune had his senses open for any other threats while his plan was at work. The exterminator, injured lycan, unconscious lycan, a human medic, and.....faint, but there was a fifth party somewhere around. It was likely just one of the fighters handling the axe-woman, but considering the situation, it was best to consider them an enemy. He had a four foot radius around himself right now, invisible to anyone who tried looking, but the more time he had, the wider and more lethal his attack would be. Four and a half foot radius....... not much but he wanted a complete defense first incase of anymore surprise attacks. Now to nudge a specific portion forward...... the guy seemed fairly overconfident seeing as he stopped the blade instead of trying to attack him..... shouldn't be hard to get him to act as he wanted..... :skull:

Wait, what the #&$@????

The lycan triggered his overlimit....and was prancing like an idiot...... if he wasn't already focused on ensuring that they survived their encounter with the guy he would have skewered the lycan on the spot for being a moron. Well, it was a distraction, and something like that is going to draw your attention one way or the other. He could have waited longer and attempted to stretch his hidden shadow portion right under the exterminator but he would probably move away to kill the lycan, and he was pushing his control at it was, he needed the attack to have enough force to kill him outright after all. Well okay he didn't from the beginning it would deal enough damage to slow him down massively, but again, take no chances.

Halting at a five foot radius, he gathered a portion of his cloak to his left hand, simultaneously sending emotions of overconfidence and arrogance to the exterminator. He would have done that from the beginning but with no idea how strong his mind was, he couldn't be sure if the exterminator would notice the shift in his mind and attack him prematurely. Granted the attack was capable of killing long ago but still, better be absolutely sure that he would die. The guy was already feeling those emotions, and Mune was being subtle about it so he shouldn't notice, but if he did, it no longer mattered. The extra tampering would simply dull him even more and make him careless. :skull:

He shot his hand out and a wave of black energy shot at the exterminator :skull: . If it hit, it would wrap around the captured part and crush it - something vital if he was lucky, and under any event, blood loss and pain should end him. If it failed, which was quite likely considering that the shadow wasn't exactly that strong for obvious reasons, it would make him attack Mune, which was what he wanted at this point. He shouldn't be expecting a trap considering that he was underestimating them - for good reason considering what the lycan was doing, maybe he wasn't a moron after all but just pulling obfuscating stupidity. It didn't matter in the end as long it got results under any event. Of course there was the risks of the guy either using a ranged attack - Mune would block it - the shadows around his arms were still strong enough to stop steel and he was trained specifically to take on armed people weaponless - or move, he had no need to stand still for his plan to work anyway, it wasn't like it would trigger on him, the only thing that was holding him back was his need to stay within range to make sure that it didn't kill the lycan and give away the trap.

Or, he could try to pull the shadow fabric before it crushed his hand. That was much easier to defend against - with its current level of strength, if the guy pulled, it would dissipate anyway, and Mune would dissipate it himself just for insurance.

Finally, aerial attacks. Would be near impossible considering that the ceiling was pretty low - you would hit your head if you jumped probably - but Mune would just again, defend, and then he would land right in the middle of his radius wouldn't he?


Obligatory warning: I did something. I already said how wide the range is. There are skulls for a reason. No I will not tell you what I did LT, Peter already knows.

[LordTime]

Lycan: Ajax
Location: Courtyard Clash

Ajax was in the midst of fighting another human. The human charged and attacked with a vertical slash with his sword. Ajax predicted this and rolled to the side and pounced on the human. The human veinly tried to fight Ajax off, but it's attempts were terrible. Ajax pinned the human to the ground with his left foot on the human's chest. Ajax then stomped on the human's head, snuffing out his life. " Such a waste," Ajax thought "Our true enemies are the vampires". Having had enough of the fighting Ajax slipped off in the hope of participating in something more interesting.

While roaming across the battle field Ajax came across a Lycan who looked to be injured. Noticing a black figure coming at the lycan Ajax retreated and watched from behind a building some 20 meters away. The black figure appeared to have been stopped by another lycan. This time it was one he knew. Turmo, head of the extermination squad.

"Hmmm I wonder what he's doing here," Ajax thought. They seemed to be talking and Ajax had to concentrate to read lips.

Turmo appeared to be saying," Woah there buddy, there ain't no need to go killin folk while they're sleepin. That's bad manners and such.... "

The black figure jumped back and took a defensive position trying to be ready for any attack. "Smart guy," Ajax thought. Then Turmo appeared to speak again.

" You sees here, we have ourselfs a grade A traitor. Being acceptified by the Head himself, no one would openly object to his joinin our ranks. But you know, as the head extermination team member, I have ta be a bit doubtful don't I? "

" So that's why I'm gonna go killin this guy off. But first, I have-ta do my job. Gotta exterminatify you'ze guys first. Nothin personal..... just me job afterall. "

" Oh, forgot and all.... Me name's Turmo. Glad to meets ya. "

"Ah, so the lycan I saw earlier was a traitor," Ajax reasoned " So the figure who tried to attack him must've been a vampire then". Ajax looked at the black figure again and it confirmed his suspicion's. " Since the vampire tried to kill him he must've been working with the human's." Ajax digested this and knew even before his plan formulated it was shot down by one x-factor. Turmo. Letting the plan go he looked back towards the battle.

A lycan beside the vampire used his overlimit and to tell the truth was acting retarded for taunting Turmo. The vampire looked vageuly disgusted he had to work with the lycan but nonetheless used the oppurtunity to attack. Watching the fighters fight he grasped what powers they had, but not their full potential. Nonetheless he knew he could kill both if he timed his ambush right. But, the vampire looked like trouble so Ajax eased away from the battle another 20 meters. He was not stupid.


OOC: Hope this was fine and I didn't get booby-trapped by Dark :)

Edit: I also seem to have misread Turmo's race >.<

[Mahou]

Zeon - Before waking up

Using the tiny bit of time to rest, the young Alchemist felt asleep very soon. Saved by a Lycan, maybe hope wasn't completely lost. This thought remained. During his sleep Zeon remembered different times where he saved the opposite faction.
~~~~~~~
- Flashback -

A normal stormy night month or a few years ago. Zeon walked through the dark roads of Memorium. Unexpectedly he stumbled upon three vampires - a family - in search for human blood for their child. Noticing the Alchemist they charged at him though Zeon quickly restrained them from moving as his eyes widened a bit. He put an eyefold on. "Human scum, don't dare to hurt our child!" But surprisingly Zeon kneeled down to it. 'It isn't old enough to search for blood ... And to live from the blood of its parents won't last long ...'he thought and cut himself in the arm while pulling the child at him which after some struggling buried its teeth in his arm. "You need it to survive ..."he whispered and after a while stood up again. "Hurry and leave this district as soon as you can ..."he spoke finally louder and started to walk away while removing the tags. "W. WHAT?! DON'T FOOL US." - "You may believe what you want. I can't see anything so I surely was attacked by surprise!"Zeon replied and disappeared in the darkness.

- End of Flashback
~~~~~~~
Zeon opened his eyes. He noticed Alexander who talked to the vampire girl. His bad leg injury was roughly treated. He looked around to analyze the current situation. 'The situation gets dire and dire. But sooner or later we have to return to Memorium. This war is taking its toll in a pace that no one could imagine.'

[KillerQueen]

Deitrich Kerntz
Inside the Church
Deitrich was slightly smiling as the assassin entered the scene, but in his head he was imagining tearing off the younger vampire's skin and turning it into a new hat. While he knew he should be happy to escape, Deitrich had been quick to notice something: he had weakened considerably over the centuries. Back in his heyday, he had been fast, strong, and durable enough to fight the vampire "king and queen" to a standstill. As he was now, he couldn't outrun the cheetah lycan that stole the only information sources he had.
Still, things weren't all bad. He finally managed to figure out the dominant language, though English greatly surprised him, and the last Englishmen he'd seen were secluded island-dwellers, and he knew the queen was alive, though it'd be stupid to face her.
And he knew that he had a potential tool to draw her out. The girl besides him was closely related, as anyone of his age could see, and if she would grow to trust him...

[LordTime]

Human:Helix Double
Location:Outside of the memoruim

Helix watched as the two alchemist took care of a minor problem outside when all things had settled down the person he was looking over began to stir in his sleep. He seemed to be having bad dreams. Finishing treating his legs Helix heard him begin to stir. Bad dreams maybe. As the other alchemist stated his name(It was the Crimson Bullet Alchemist by the way) he turned back to his "patient" who was fully awake now.

"You should rest," said Helix as he pushed the man back down on his cot " My name is Helix and it's nice to meet ya".

[sukeban_hachi]

Mia

Mia felt the warmth of fur moving fluidly beneath her, and weakly tried to hold on as best she could. Her mind slipped into unconsciousness, and she slept. Her dreams were devoid of much meaning as random images of cheetahs and Lamida in her dragon form danced behind her eyes.

Mia's eyes opened, and she tried to blink away the fuzziness left from whatever spell had been put on her. Inhaling deeply, she caught the scent of humans...and a lycan. Snarling, Mia tried to sit up. She was restrained, whether it was by the spell or by physical means she couldn't tell. Mia thrashed, her back arching as she tried to regain control of her body. The flimsy white dress she had worn to the battle was stiff from dried blood and irritated her skin.

The scent of the humans inflamed her senses. Mia needed energy to heal, regain her strength. She needed food. A voice snapped her back into focus, as she opened her eyes and looked at the human speaking to her. She had just been trying to kill one of his comrades. Why was she here with him? Captured? Torture?


"Had a good night sleep ?"

"NO!", she couldn't help shouting out. Mia resumed her efforts, wasting more of her precious energy in the process. Her eyes widened when she saw the gun. She had seen the alchemist in action, and she knew him by reputation. The Crimson Alchemist.

"Now now, there is no need to fight with us. None of us will fight. Your one of us now. Don't look so shocked. Do you sincerely think you can return to your own after being seen with us ?"

Mia stopped struggling, panting softly. "Why did you bring me here? Why not just kill me?" There was little she wanted more than to sit up. Being vulnerable around these creatures was infuriating. Her power was unstable, that much she could tell. It would do her little good to broadcast her own emotions to them, much less attempt to control theirs. "I don't have anything to tell you."

[St. Peter]

Mini-Update

Church Interior



Running up to Katherine, the female assassin pulled out a chained spike. About to impale her heart with the silver spike, she noticed Katherine's attack. Falling in front of her path were small balls. Expecting them to be smoke or explosive items, Katherine jumped over to the side, only to be hit by Katherine's samurai strike. Blocking with the chain of the spike, Katherine wound the chain over her blade. About to relieve her of her weapon, the female assassin felt something odd wound around her. Looking at the source, it was Dietrech. Using his hydra technique, he pinned the girl into the wall by impaling her side. But, as he did, something odd happened.

" KYAAAAAAAHHH!! "

" De..... De-Desinvocate! "

Placing her hand on the tentacles, the girl spoke an odd incantation. Light flooding from her hand, it shot it's way through Dietrech's technique and into his body. Wincing in pain, the hydra's retracted. Shot back, he laid on the floor panting. With the assassin girl in the same condition, both parties stared at each other in shock. The girl held her side while dusting herself off frantically, it seemed that something unacceptable was on her and she just wanted it off. She must of really hated the feeling of the technique, as she ignored the bleeding completely. But, that was not the most shocking part. On the ground, Dietrech was just thrusting his arm forward, only to stare at it in disbelief.

" T-this girl..... she sealed my vampiric abilities.... "

Watching the girl, she just jumped back til she was 20 ft away from the vampires. Trying to cool herself down, she took deep breaths. In the meanwhile, she bandaged her wounds. Finally getting on track, she watched the two vampires. Looking actually angry this time, she pulled out a kunai. Pointing it at Katherine and then Dietrech, she spoke softly.

" Your abilities will be sealed for 10 minutes. But I'll only need 5 to kill you both. "

This time, she ran up. Throwing wired knives, the assassin girl twirled her hands around. Spinning the wires, the knifes slashed left and right at the vampires. Aiming for their juggulars, their livers, and a vein 5 inches under her heart, she meant each to be fatal. :skull:

But not letting up, she ran forward with her kunai. She swung it horizontally to catch the vampires off guard if they lived through the attack.

OOC Instructions:



Ok guys, Killer is unable to use any of his abilities this time around. It's just for a post or two, so don't worry. The assassin girl sent a potentially fatal blow(s) towards you guys. Block, dodge, or do whatever you want to keep alive. Have fun. :D






Courtyard - Dude/Kiri/LT/Locke



Looking at the lycans and vampire, Turmo just stood by the hole which Sven was blown through. Holding his knife, Turmo just spun it around his hand in a cocky manner. It seemed that he was confident in his ability all of a sudden. Not sure why he felt like it, he even felt like killing the lycans. About to attack, a lycan used his overlimit. Taking a defensive stance, he was thoroughly surprised when the same lycan started prancing around. Hearing his taunt, Turmo actually fell for it...

" Oh yeah, just watch! "

Doing the same idiotic action as Miles, Turmo was distracted enough not to notice Mune's actions. As they did their comedy act, Mune absorbed his darkness to fire at Turmo. And at the right moment, Mune shot it forward. Thinking it would capture and then crush Turmo, Mune smirked. There was no way a knife could of stopped the assault....

" What in the h***?! "

Seeing Mune's attack at the right moment, Turmo pulled out a knife. Touching the bulk of the shadow, the moment he touched it, it began to engulf his hand. Gritting his teeth, Turmo pulled upwards, downwards, diagonally, sideways, and in an intricate pattern. In a short moment, he transformed the attack into a ball of darkness. His knife trapped inside, he made the shadow engulf itself to the point of uselessness. Grabbing another knife, he stabbed the shadow using his knife as a base and stuck it to the wall. Pulling out 2 guns, he pointed it at the walls.

" I'm ticked now. You made me lose! "

Shooting repeatedly at the wall, his automatic pistols shot into the sides. He was going to cave the monsters in under the church. Waiting for them to run for it, Turmo stood at the only exit from the collapse. Looking at them, he wanted someone to run towards him, as he could attack them the moment they did. Turmo didn't kill people normally. He made them kill themselves..... :skull:

OOC Instructions:



Ok, Dark/Locke/Dude: Turmo is trying to bury you guys. He'll finish in the next mini-update if you do nothing. Try to stop the collapse somehow, beat him, stop him, or whatever you want to do. But remember, make sure not to get killed getting close to him. :D

LT: You aren't in danger, but you can help them out if you want to. Or watch their predicament. Don't forget the popcorn if you choose the second choice. :evil:

[Locke]

"HEH!" Miles laughed, he fell for it, "BAKA!" He then winced, he couldn't ignore his current state, "Hey guys, in my current state...my masters dead...the pack wouldn't accept me without him and look how hurt I am...heh...I can't believe I'm gonna say this..." He took a deep breath, "I'll hold off these two arseholes while you carry that traitor to safety and save yourselves. I'm not doing this for you, OKAY?! I'm doing this to save myself from living a life of wandering endlessly and dying alone...I'm doing this so I can die fighting for Lucius! I can die a hero...even if it's just in my eyes" He took a step back, a deep breath and let out an almighty howl.

[Pitou]

The guy with the girls name couldnt use his powers for some reason. This vexed Katherine. It meant she had to step up. Which meant she would actually have to work. Which gave rise to the chance people might see she wasnt a completely godlike awesome supervampire. Crap

The robotic assassin (wait, was she a robot? Maybe she wasnt. Maybe shes just a ninja assassin) threw some funkyass knives at our startled heroine. Realising this did not bode well for her heroic self or her weakened sidekick, she heroically performed an amazing stunt, like a hero.

Katherine was a noble before she was sired, and remained a noble after. One of the few physically involved things she learnt in her many centuries of life was thr art... of ballet. Instantly twirling, she lashed out her limbs in a perfect twist, catching the assailing knives with her hands and left foot. By catching, I mean the knives slamming violently into her, almost severing the joints. Ouch

"HOLY CRAP!" she cried out, dropping to the ground. Her hands and foot were already nearly healed, but the damn cyborg ninja assassin demon thing was already attacking. "SAVE ME, SIDEKICK!"

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Sionnach had her swords at the ready, never taking her eyes off of Labona. Waiting the other side of the balcony's support system, her eyes remained completely emotionless at the shrill anger of Labona.

"WHAT THE H*** DID YOU JUST DO?! THAT'S MY AXE YOU FILTHY TRAMP!!!"

"Why don't you come and get it, you f*cking harpy?!" Sionnach screamed back. The angrier the woman was, the stupider she would become. The human had held up his end by nailing her with spells, and so Sionnach leaped up to a window ledge even with the middle of the beams supporting the balcony.

Sionnach swung the sword in her left hand in a huge upward arc, slamming it into the beam with all of her strength. Her right hand came down to add to the damage as the left was tearing away, leaving a deep gash. The beam was cracked and beginning to break on it's own, rubble hitting the ground below. Sionnach growled. There was no time to wait for it to fall on it's own. This crazy b*tch was too fast. She had to bring it down with her next strike.

Sionnach lept up to another level and to the right, keeping herself high off the ground in case Labona reached her before the balcony fell. The position put her at a perfect angle as she lept downward, swords at the ready. They struck the beam at the top and Sionnach put all of her strength into slicing them both through the wood. Splinters flew away as the wood began to crack and split.

Sionnach landed lithely on top of a broken statue a few yards away from where she had originally been standing and watch as the entire structure of the balcony collapsed and fell to the ground. A few tons of heavy marble, rock and wood now lay where half of the courtyard, and, with any luck, Labona had just been. :skull:

Sionnach remained tensed, swords at the ready as she perched about 8 ft. off the ground on what had been the head of an angel. The wings rose up behind her, framing her tiny body. Wind whipped through her hair, the pigtails torn out. Her clothes were in rags and her body was smeared in blood, but her eyes remained bright red with blood lust and fury.

[Darkoda]

Well the plan didn't work. So the guy had guns and enough common sense to get out of the crushing shadow. Mune was kinda surprised about the common sense part really, the guy did go about prancing like a moron as well....... and now he was trying to bring down the building..... he did realize that he would get crushed too didn't he? Anyway, Mune kept fueling his mind with overconfidence, but this time he gently nudged on his ego and pride as well - not that it needed any significant boost, this guy was one arrogant annoyance.

The lycan was going on about something to the effect of dying a hero. If he wanted to throw away his life, he could suit himself; it would distract the maniac exterminator from shooting down the building. Anyway, Mune was already onto his new plan. When the exterminator wrapped his shadow up, Mune had already cut his connection to it to not get pulled forward, and simply dissipated the entire spell, making his stunt quite pointless. Anyway, on to stopping him. The guy was brimming with confidence, apparently he believed that they would rush him and allow him to kill them all. Not happening. The solution wasn't complicated at all really, the guy was determined to be the one to kill them all, to the point that he stopped Mune before, and he was going to exploit that.

Mune took a couple of steps back, moving towards the medic and unconscious lycan, still keeping his senses open for anyone in the area, spread his cloak and hood to completely cover his entire back, and turned around, simultaneously swinging his right hand in an arc, blade extended, aiming to cleave both the medic and the lycan she was healing in two :skull: The exterminator wouldn't let him kill his prey, or a human, and would likely try to stop him. He could shoot at him - thus not shooting down the walls, but those bullets won't get anywhere past his cloak, and Mune was keeping a mental eye on him in case he tried to play smart and shift locations or some nonsense, although he really didn't have time for that - he was fast, but not that fast.

Option two would be for him to run up to Mune to either stop his swing or kill him. Both would make him run right into Mune's radius and result in his death. That was the convenient thing about their location - it was impossible to get near Mune or the medic/lycan team without crossing his range. Of course, he still kept his senses open, even when going for the kill, the exterminator stopped him before, and even when you think you've thought of all the variables, something else comes in to annoy you. For example, that fifth presence was still lurking about, and Mune was sure now that it wanted to kill him, otherwise it would have attacked the exterminator by now. Of course it could have just been a coward, but always go with the worst case scenario.

There was the chance that he ignored the lycan and medic though, and that was when things got complicated. In that case, he would have to launch his shadow at the guy again, but at least this time he had the benefit of the fact that to dodge, he would have to stop shooting. It would be the same conditions as when he launched it the first time, but this time he would outright aim for his chest, to crush his ribcage in. If he ducked, Mune would get his head. He couldn't jump in the confined space, moving left or right would mean sacrificing an arm, rolling would have an incredibly high risk of putting him within Mune's death range - although he had no way of knowing about the trap anyway so rolling was likely...... Or he could just run away, allowing them to also leave. of course even in that case Mune was dragging his trap along with him - it was slow to form, but not really hard to move about if he just constricted the energy to a certain area instead of a circle. Worst case, he would need to run, which would make him pull another preplanned stunt. But first he would need to see how things developed...... :skull::skull::skull::skull:

OOC: Baiting the exterminator. Please die this time.

[KillerQueen]

Dietrich Kerntz: Sidekick Protagonist!

Dietrich nearly laughed when the "noble" vampire fell on her butt, but this was serious time, and this was serious Dietrich, and her helpful, if uncouth, strategy was greatly appreciated...even if he didn't know what a "sidekick" was.

"You're stupid, human. I would have only restrained you, but now you've gone a bit too far. ON YOUR GUARD!!!"

The stone-aged hunter-turned-vampire lifted his trident and ran forward, off-hand on the nodachi. Halfway to the assassin, he stabbed down, pole-vaulting off his pole-arm and drawing the obsidian sword draped over his back as he lifted off.

Swinging the ninety centimeter blade in a sweeping motion, the hand that once held the trident went to the macuahuitl on his waist, and at the end of the sweeping attack he chopped down onto the assassin's head with much greater speed. :skull::skull:

[dudeitzmeh]

Beneath the Alchemist Guild
Project S.A.T.A.N.

Koren stared at the ceiling. How long had it been since he had been imprisoned there. 20 years....30 years? He lost track of time in that dirty, 10 by 10 prison. He hadn't seen another face for over a year. Because he didn't have to eat, not many of the church members went down to see him unless it was for experimentation.

He gave a short sigh. The ceiling shook, and dirt crumbled on top of Koren's face.

"An earthquake...?" muttered Koren to himself. Being in prison alone, it helped to talk to yourself.

"No...the Alchemist Guild is falling apart." he continued his self musing.

Finally a chance to escape had risen. The last attempt he made had failed horribly...those church officials were pretty damn strong.

Koren slid along side the stone wall until he came near the dim lightbulb that lit the room. He took the electricity and shorted out his electronic cuffs.

"There we go..." he said, rubbing his wrist as he smashed through the steel cage and made his way upstairs before the building collapsed on top of him.

[PunkPrincess52594]

Lilith

Lilith was concentrating on blocking attacks for her fellow vampires. But as she did, she noticed the blade was very heavy. Lilith sweatdropped, " Note to self: If I survive this, the first thing I'll do is hit the gym." Even though the blade was heavy and she was tired, she wasn't going to let that stop her from protecting her comrades. She looked around the battlefield and notice the closest people to her were Jim and Rosa. She smiled, they seemed ok. But her smile quickly faded as she felt a cold chill down her spine. The cause of the chill felt like a hand. It had tapped her shoulder and proceeded to go down her back. Lilith's eyes widened in shock as the person behind her spoke.

" He~llo Vampire. I must say, what nice skin you have. 0.0012% impurities detected, great for one so young. Or are you older than me? "

Lilith instinctively jumped away from the woman. Lilith stared at the woman. She was very beautiful, almost as much as a vampire. She had red lipstick, red eyes, red hair, and a matching red coat and hat. Lilith glared at the Lady in Red as she waved at her as if she was an old friend. Lilith was smelled the air around the woman. Yup, she was definatly human. Before Lilith could analyze anything more, the woman spoke again.

" Well. I'd love to chat over a cup of tea, but it looks like my tea set has been buried. And Freyja wouldn't appreciate me having a great time with the people who slew so many of her assistants. "

Lilith slightly winced at the last part. She remembered all the people she had killed in the guild. She frowned. She must have caused great pain to their living love ones.

" Isn't that right Lilith? You must be so proud of killing so many, just like your dear ancestor. Oh right, you are worlds apart. Failing your first mission, making poor Drake over there lose an arm. What type of ruler are you? But, blood is blood. I wonder how your queen will feel seeing your head nailed on a frame. "

" Oh, and I'm Richinia. Nice to meet you! "

Lilith went from pure shock to heavy guilt to blind fury in a matter of seconds. She would've asked the woman more about how she knew all of that if she wasn't already so angry. Lilith clenched her hand as she stood there listening to the woman. When she spoke about Drake, the woman had hit a nerve. And she struck even harder when she asked what type of ruler she was. Lilith clenched so hard that her hands started bleeding. The last part was the last straw. Nail her head to a frame?! The nerve of this woman. A snarl escaped Lilith's lips. This woman was going down. Lilith was too prideful to ever let this woman walk away from this fight alive.

Rosa stepped in front of Lilith to sheild her. "So you must be..another alchemist. Seeing as you have greeted us, it would be a shame for me not to do so, I am Rosa Reina." Lilith watched as Rosa's nails shot out almost all the way to the floor. Lilith grinned and got her whip ready. "Sorry but..rules are rule..I must jump foward, and..take down all threats." Rosa then lunged foward,her claws extended to Richinia. "Dont tremble, ready your stance. Here I come."

Lilith immediatly started running after Rosa. But instead of going the same way, she turned to right so she could strike the woman from the side. Lilith made sure not to go to close to the woman. Enough to protect Rosa if needs be, but far enough so Lilith could react if the woman decided to attack her instead. Lilith glared at the woman. She didn't know how strong or fast this woman was, but she was sure 3 vampires should be enough to take her down.

[Kirisaki]

Cheetu- Lycan

Cheetu sliped back into conciousness with a killer headache. He coughed and a little blood came out of his swollen throat. He wiped it off on the ground beneath him. He groggily opened his eyes and saw the blurry images around him of humans. The bruises and cuts on his body ached from when his OverLimit failed him. The giant fall Cheetu took hadn't helped but his fast matabolism would have him up and running within a day or two. Infact he could already feel his blood start to clot around the wounded areas.

His ears rang and a voice was asking something. Cheetu couldn't quite hear what it said but tried to listen nonetheless. "Had a... sleep?" The voice came and left in his ears and it stung while he listened harder so he could make out the words. Instead of the man's voice coming again he could hear violent thrashing close by and a feminine voice arguing. Heh probably the Vampire... wow she is dumb... why would you fight when you are at the mercy of a man... who might kill you? Cheetu thought amused as the man's voice came back in seperate sections.

Cheetu smiled at the man before listening to his statement since his ears had finally equalized. "But I'm being rude. Maybe we should start with introductions. I'm Alexander Asgard, the Crimson Bullet Alchemist. And these are my comrades, although Sariel hails from the church. Now, its your turn..." Alexander asked looking at Cheetu expecting an answer. Before Cheetu could answer his answer he could hear some more remarks from the angry Vampire nearby. Cheetu started cracking up as she contiuned her pissed off rant.

Once she finished Cheetu decided to introduce himself. "My name's Cheetu. I'm a Lycan as you can see... Do we have to keep the Vampire?" He asked confused as to why it was still alive. Cheetu sat up and waited for an answer from either of the man.

[St. Peter]

Mini-Update

Church Interior



Running up, the assassin girl noticed one of the vampires taking the attack straight on. Watching her flesh get cut, she just raised a brow. But, however surprising it was, it wouldn't stop the girl. Holding her kunai, she went up to attack Katherine. She was going to slit Katherine's throat before she could try anything as she didn't seal her abilities. Yet, as she did, something odd was said.

"SAVE ME, SIDEKICK!"

"You're stupid, human. I would have only restrained you, but now you've gone a bit too far. ON YOUR GUARD!!!"

Wondering if Dietrech was the sidekick, the girl assassin soon found out when he ran straight for her. In a rush, the vampire ran up, and polevaulted himself towards her. Swinging his sword to sweep her, the assassin did something odd. In the instant the attack was done, she shifted backwards. Her legs in front of her, she stuck her foot and knee on the joints in Dietrech's arm. But seeing an upwards attack, she was barely able to block as the sword had cut her slightly. Holding a hidden kunai, the girl assassin spun around while holding Dietrech's arm.

Knocking the sword out of his hand, she used the spinning motion to strike at the base of his neck. Kicking it, she spun, making her feet slide across his windpipe. Knocking the air out of his throat, Dietrech would be momentarily immobilized as his body tried to breath more air in. Finishing her attack, the assassin used the sole of her feet to kick the vampire in his jaw. Sending him back a bit, she took a defensive stance. With a trail of blood at her shoulder, the girl wasn't doing well. She wasn't known for taking a hit well, and it showed. But, this time, she was going to try something odd.

" My name is Semethia. 2nd in command of the Extermination Corps. "

Speaking her name, she meant to kill the vampires now. Bringing out cross-shaped blessed silver shuriken, she threw them at a curved path. And as such, blocking it would be tricky, as they had no straight path to predict. Going on, she ran up to the vampires. Pulling out a smoke bomb, she threw it between them. This time, without their sight to rely on, blocking or dodging the barrage of shuriken was very unlikely. :skull: But not finished, the assassin ran into the mist. Pulling out razor wire, she held it between her 2 hands. Running up to the vampires, she suddenly spun on her heel. Avoiding them, she wound up behind them. But something didn't move. It was the razor wire. Positioning Deitrech between her and the wire, she pulled while running in hopes of decapitating the vampire. :skull: And not forgetting Katherine, she tapped her feet on the ground. With a retractable blessed silver spike coming out, she shot it out of her shoe aiming for Katherine's head. :skull:

Now, she hoped that the vampires would die.......

OOC Instructions:



Ok, there are 3 potential fatal actions in this post. Either dodge, block, or do something to keep yourselves alive if you can. Other than that, have fun. Killer, you have 1 more post before you get your powers back. And you guys know her name now, so that's good. :D






Under the Ruins of the Alchemist Guild -----> A field outside Memorium



Heading out of the ruins, the frankenstein walked across the ruined guild. Blissfully enjoying it's freedom, the odd monster decided to run away from the guild. It didn't want to be near that d***ed place for a second more. And as such, ran into the city. Watching as the people shrieked in fear, Koren just looked in amazement at everything. He had never really seen the outside world much, or if he did, he had forgotten in his solitude. Talking to himself, he made notes to go back to look around more.

( A half hour later )

Making out of the city, Koren had been almost chased out of there by the patrolling guards. Deciding to take a look at the outside wilderness, it was less than perfect. Patches of dirt and blandness filled his sight. About to consider going back however, Koren spotted a pitched tent on the plain landscape. Finding it odd, yet curious, Koren went towards the tent. He wondered what type of people were inside......

OOC Instructions:



Ok dude, you're meeting up with the Suke/Vaf/Mahou/Kiri/Kei/Raiden/LT so have fun. You guys, decide whether or not to attack or talk to dude. Your choice really, so debate amongst yourselves. Or shoo him away. That too.







Courtyard - Dude/LT/Dark/Locke



Seeing the lycan make a brave speech, Turmo was tempted to give him a clap of applause. But, as he was busy, he shot at the walls. Rivetting it strongly, the walls began to crack. Reloading again, he shot and shot at it. Still waiting for someone to attack, Turmo was sorely surprised when he saw the vampire turn around to kill the medic and the lycan. The medic was just about to put up a shield, but Mune was going to kill them before she finished.

" Whoa man..... I been tolds you'ze already. Not cool. "

Shooting his gun at the vampire, it just reflected against a cloak. Thinking what the f***, Turmo felt annoyance as he pulled out 4 of his knives. Looking at the lycan who wanted to die, he shot at him. Unloading all 6 bullets, they were normal, and as such wouldn't do too much damage against him. But from his other hand, he threw his 4 knives. Flying through the air, they struck against the shadow cloak. And as such, the sliced through it like butter. The vampire had forgotten that Turmo's knives were not normal. And they weren't. They were all part of a collection of holy items. Given to him by the head cardinal himself, they had the unique ability to defend against/negate the abilities of vampires and lycans alike with a touch of the blade. And with that in mind, the knives hit into Mune's back. Stopped for a second, the medic had finished her cage of protection around Sven. Coughing blood, he turned around to see a playful Turmo.

" Don't turn your back on your enemy. I still have 6 more of these badboys. "

And running up, he went to slice Mune up with one of those knives.

OOC Instructions:



Just to say, one post left til help. :D

And also, Turmo's not even tired. You gotta really go a bit more offensive if you don't want that harder route.

Dark, you're hurt a bit, so don't turn around again. And pull the knives out if you want to use your vampiric powers. Your trap is deactivated since he turned off your abilities by hitting you. Also, by the time you pull out the 4 knives, he'll probably of attacked you several times, so be prepared to block or something.

Locke, you have 6 regular bullets headed towards you. Even though they aren't normal, they will hurt like h*** if your tired. Make sure to dodge or do whatever you want.

LT, you can jump in anytime you want. :D






Courtyard - Suke/Soul



Running up to kill the tramp, Labona swung furiously. But as Sinnoach kept her distance, they would only flail in the air or smash into a piece of wall. In her rage, Labona wasn't thinking straight. But in stark comparison, Sinnoach was calm and composed. And this difference angered Labona further. She wanted to smash the smirk on her face. To grind her bones into the dust. To rip the flesh off her body. And crush her skull when Labona found her axe.

It was in this rage that she didn't notice what Sinnoach was doing. Smashing columns, she soon went up to the second floor. Following her around, Labona started towards the stairs. She was going to run up there and beat her senseless. But, that wouldn't happen soon as a strong crack was heard. Freezing, Labona felt the entire structure shake. With the sounds of breaking all around, she knew what had happened instantly.

" YOU B****! HIDING BEHIND YOUR TRICKS! I SWEAR I'LL KI- "

Watching as Labona's figure was engulfed with crumbling buildings and falling debris, Sinnoach stood atop a statue. Showing herself as an angel of death and a demon on the battlefield, Sinnoach just wiped the blood from her mouth. Taking a look at the damage, there was no way that Labona would of lived. She was only human. Starting to walk away, Sinnoach went to mourn for her leader. But, as she looked, she couldn't believe it. Running frantically, she looked at the spot Lucius' boy lay. In the area was rubble. Gasping, she ran up. She had buried her leader under the ruins of the church. About to get to him, she was stopped by a familar voice. Standing, Sinnoach was unable to turn around. She was too shocked, as the voice was.... Labona's.

" AHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU THINK THIS.... IS ENOUGH TO STOP ME?!?! "

Holding up a large piece of the guild over herself, Labona rose from the destruction of the church. Blood flowing from open cuts and wounds, she looked like a mess. But a demonic, sadistic, completely insane mess. Holding a wall piece of the church, the blood from her hands flowed down the piece. And getting up, she threw the piece off of her.

Falling onto the ground next to Labona, the crazy lady herself started walking up. Clenching her fists, she came closer. The look of hate and malice in her eyes, a shine of destruction laid in there somewhere. Stopping for a second, she looked down and smiled. And plunging her hand down into the rubble, she pulled an object out. Looking at it, it was Sinnoach's metalic bat. Glancing at Sinnoach, Labona walked forward again while dragging the weapon. She was going to murder the lycan with her own weapon.

And looking on the horizon was a lone figure. Watching the whole scene, he applauded the young lycan's zeal. She was a destructive one, though she had that deadly charm. Thinking to himself, he wondered if he should help the girl out, as the psycho b**** was annoying him.....

OOC Instructions:



Ok suke, Labona is half dead. That's good news, as she is at half str, agi, and end. But now she has a weapon, so watch out. Right now, there is nothing to hide behind, so the only options you have are running or fighting her head to head.

Soul, if you are in this, help Suke out. She might need it. Otherwise, watch or go anywhere else you want. I won't force you to do anything. But just to say, you can get a bit of points if you help her out. :D

[Locke]

Sonofa! I gave them a chance to escape...I made myself look like a total looser and EVERYONE IGNORED ME. **** THAT TRAITOR AND THAT VAMPIRE ARSEHOLE, I'M GONNA HELP ****ING KILL THEM FOR ALL I ****ING CARE! His eyes stretched open, due to his angry, shaking distraction. He was shot four times, the other 2 were near misses. He wobbled as he coughed up blood. They were just normal bullets, this wouldn't kill him. But he wanted to cry...NOW HE SHOT ME. OH **** THIS, I'M LEAVING! How do I get outta here..?

[KillerQueen]

Dietrich swore inwardly: his body was too god-damned weak! He wasn't used to this. Time was, he'd beat down elephants, wrestle lions and outrun cheetahs in Africa at high noon without breaking a sweat. Now he couldn't connect with some human on a single hit..
And the girl didn't know when to quit! No sooner had she knocked his nodachi away had she kicked him in the throat, threw those little star-things ninjas had (the name escaped him, for the time being), and spun what looked like spider thread from her fingertips!
Luckily for him, Dietrich was used to not having allot of oxygen down underground, so the kick to the throat didn't disorient him much. Also lucky was that he had the vampire-bone macuahitl, which he used to catch the throwing weapons the moment before they hit him. As the girl passed him, he dove backwards, falling on the floor and allowing the wires to pass over him...and straight into his trident! The spiderweb-things scratched deeply into the shaft, but the trident held steady, stopping "Semethia" from moving. Dietrich couldn't stop the spike, but the assassin was balanced on one leg now...a leg he choped at with his macuahitl.

[dudeitzmeh]

Outside the Alchemist Guild
Project S.A.T.A.N.

Koren stealthily made his way outside, making sure not to be seen by Freyja or Richinia, both of whom had been particularly cruel to him during their phase of experimentation with his body (which both he and them both soon grew tired of. It seems they could not figured out what made Dr. Frankenstein's monster tick).

He was outside. Finally. It was kind of disheartening, amidst all the destruction; the outside world didn't look nearly as beautiful as he imagined (it never did.) However, he realized that the war probably continued on and that the Guild fell apart for a reason.

He took a long breathe of fresh air. It gave him meaning. It gave him life. It was the most wonderful thing he had experienced in the past 20 or 30 years.

Invigorated and reassured, he walked into a tent with several others and said, "Yo. The name's Koren."

[LordTime]

Lycan: Ajax
Location: Courtyard

Watching the lycan and vampire fight Turmo Ajax was busy formulating a plan. It was risky and he didn't know how Turmo would react. There seemed to be something interesting happening as the vampire attempted to kill the human and the other lycan...again. his time Turmo stopped him with a couple of knives, somehow he knew the knives were not normal.

Turmo also had shot the other lycan 6 times but it appeared it wasn't fatal. Seeing his chance Ajax acted. "Partial Overlimit" Ajax whispered. Ajax's legs phased into wolf form and he could feel the power surging through them. Ajax ran towards the where the human and lycan were and jumped over them. Hoping to catch Turmo by surpise Ajax phased his arms(another partail overlimit) and swung downard on top of Turmo's head:skull: hopefully buying the vamp time to kill him.

OOC: I edited my post :P @ Dark now's your chance, also don't get any funny ideas. Your not gonna catch me:P

[sukeban_hachi]

Mia

Mia took a deep breath as she tried to calm down. Ignoring the comments the stupid dog was making, she re-focused. She was wasting energy. Testing the limits of her power, she sent a soft, subtle manipulating over to the dog. Something that would make him uncomfortable. Anxiety.

Mia teased at his emotions, dampening his feelings of amusement a bit. Soon he would feel it. The tightening of his chest, the shortness of breath. Mia increased the strength, locking eyes with him. "Yes. You will be keeping 'it'. Seems to me you have no place to go, either." With that, Mia took complete control of his emotions for a brief second.

Releasing any hold he had, she flooded the dog with every emotion he carried. Deep emotional pain, elation, anger, hurt, betrayal, love...a turbulent attack that lasted a brief moment, making it all the more terrifying. "It isn't hard to tell. You're completely alone. We're all you've got."

The flap of the tent opened. Mia, feeling the spell weaken, sat up. A man entered the room. Mia suddenly felt a surge of panic run through her. There was not a single emotion coming from the man. Narrowing her eyes, she breathed in. Not human. Nothing she had ever smelled before. "What are you?", she asked.

[dudeitzmeh]

Inside the Tent
Project S.A.T.A.N.

"What are you?" quickly asked one of the girls inside the tent.

Koren thought for a minute. What was he indeed? It was a simple enough question, but Koren didn't want to dwell on it.

"oh you know...a little of this, a little of that" Koren replied shrugging.

[keiichiman]

Lag seeing, The Tegami Bachi

Lag was angry, angry and tired and sleepy and hurt and weak. He had put the books down: he was too hyped, focused on the current situation to read them.

He watched the man enter. mia engaged in conversation. the man said, in response to her question, "A little of this, a little of that." That pushed Lag over the edge. He whipped out his gun and pointed it at the man's head. "Why shouldn't I kill you right now?"

[dudeitzmeh]

Inside the Tent
Project S.A.T.A.N.

"Why shouldn't I kill you right now?" asked another man.

What's with these people and questions? thought Koren to himself.

Koren yawned and gave a slight, dismissing wave with his second hand. "Well...why should you?" asked Koren bluntly.

[Darkoda]

Okay, so the knives seal vampire powers. Annoying. Again, Mune completely ignored the idiot's ramblings - except for the part about having six more of those things- while removing the daggers from his back. He had two out by the time the guy decided to run at him, and he decided to show his appreciation of being stabbed four times by sending a dagger right for his left knee and the other for his heart :skull:

Was he pissed off? How would you feel if some guy stabbed you four times and sealed off your power? Granted, his 'training' made the pain not register much but still, that was annoying. A lycan - the fifth presence -jumped at Turmo before he threw the daggers, which greatly increased the chance that they would at least slow Turmo down. Good, but the lycan was going to regret entering the battle with what he had in mind.......

sive stance ready to deflect anything the guy sent at him, and hopefully knife him with his own blades. It wasn't his first time fighting someone faster, and if the guy thought that Mune couldn't fight without his power, he was in for a very fatal awakening. There wasn't much he could do anyway, if he got close Mune could very well bend, roll and deflect away his attacks, and throwing a dagger would just result in Mune catching it and throwing it for another vital point on his body. :skull: Yes, holding silver holy blades did burn, but he could deal with it; he wasn't going to hold the daggers for long anyway.

Holding the two daggers, Mune suddenly dashed at the guy, sliding on the ground, twisting himself to attempt to slash open the back of Tsuno's ankle :skull:, holding on to the other dagger to block and deflect any attacks - although Turmo was highly limited in defenses, the time it would take to counter, he would get his legs carved open and Mune would be gone, and he still couldn't jump in here, so all he could do was go to the side or die. Well he could try to kick him instead of stabbing him again but that would be beyond stupid - then Mune would cut off his entire leg instead of just severely damaging it, but that worked too. This also had the benefit of allowing the lycan another free shot at Turmo if he was still alive.

Behind him, Mune jumped back again - whether he hit or not the guy could spring another annoying surprise attack, and the lycan was still there - throwing the daggers aiming for his spine and head :skull:

He learnt that the daggers could seal his power, but he also learnt something else; the dagger didn't work on concentrated power - it was incapable of dispelling his blade, only stopping it. That little detail was going to make a world of difference. Just like the other detail that Mune's cloak was gone.....

The guy was even more confident now than before, and a bit pissed at Mune, on top of having some more emotions of overconfidence along with fatigue pumped in to dull him some more, not to mention that Mune was behind him and attacking again, so he wouldn't really have time to notice the little things. These details would cause him to not notice Mune's lack of a cloak, or better yet, assume that Mune couldn't use his power without it, which was beyond wrong - the whole point of the cloak was to trick people into thinking that after all, when in actuality the lack of a cloak meant that Mune simply absorbed it back into himself and pretty much stopped holding back at all. It made his presence much easier to track, but that didn't matter now did it? If he could see Mune's back, he may have been suspicious about the black spots covering the stab wounds though; no point in losing unnecessary amounts of blood.

Mune attacked the man again, his arms cloaked in shadow armor, but this time, he shot a wave of shadow at him again. If he thought that knife trick would work this time, he was very wrong - without the shadow trap set, the rest of Mune's attacks would be much stronger, to the point that he definitely wasn't cutting through it again, and if this attack connected, it wasn't going to crush him, it was going to skewer him thoroughly. Between Mune's attack, and his own ego, he probably wasn't paying any attention to the ground, which suited Mune fine as he sent a wave of spikes flying out to skewer the man. :skull: This was offense and defense - it would kill him if he stayed there, and kill him faster if he chose to charge Mune. let's not even being to think about the gun, just because the cloak wasn't visible anymore didn't mean that the same thing wouldn't happen again - the bullets getting deflected by shadow energy, it would just look like it came out of nowhere, (really it would just come out of his arm very quickly) although Mune was going to also move out of the way or use the much tougher armor on his hands as backup when he could, after all for all he knew Turmo had bullets that worked like the daggers, even if it was unlikely since his cloak knocked them away easily. of course the first aim was to prevent that situation by not letting him reload in the first place. Mune wasn't just defending himself anymore, he was out for blood, and he going to make sure that this guy ended up very dead.

Of course, Mune wasn't letting him off with just some spikes, assuming the man didn't try to pull him forward on his own attack - not only letting himself get skewered, but Mune would just break the shadow grip before he moved anywhere, and his hand would already be full of deep holes; on that note how would he throw him with his hand in that condition? But always think of how things could go wrong.

Through all of this, Mune was going to make sure that those daggers got nowhere near him, or at least knocked away by something while Mune got out of the way. Running forward, he sent about fifteen tendrils of energy bouncing off the walls, aiming at wherever he went at with unerring accuracy. The fun thing about that attack was that fourteen of those tendrils weren't even solid. one was quite solid though, solid enough to resist the dagger, and solid enough to stab straight through a human or just wrap around a body part and hold him down for something else to kill him. :skull:

Really, trying to charge at Mune right now would be many kinds of suicidal between the waves of spikes and shadow tendrils, illusions thrown into the mix, everything homing in on him and protecting the area around Mune, and Mune himself was still free to defend with his fighting style, armor and claws if he came near anyway, but he wasn't relying on the guy to be a moron, he was using his attacks to box the guy in steadily, while some of those tendrils and waves of shadow were hitting the ceiling and walls and being absorbed, and some were specifically sent around the entrance behind Mune...... :skull:

If he wasn't dead by this point, what those points scattered around Turmo's location would do if he, or anyone else besides him really, wandered anywhere near ought to end the fight, especially seeing as the moment things looked bad for Turmo, he was going to send an overload of emotions into his head to give him the other of all migraines, distracting him for that one second it would take to kill him on something. :skull: On a minor note, Mune did hope that the lycan realized that if he got near him, he would likely get skewered. Actually, considering how Mune's attacks were going, he was likely to get hit and die just standing there, and Mune was blocking the exit. That guy had better be able to dodge quickly, Mune wasn't slowing down his attacks to stop it from hitting him, and while all of them were homing onto Turmo, the way they were doing it left no area in the room safe. But if Turmo attacked the lycan, Mune was using the chance to kill Turmo on the spot. :skull:

Then there was yet another backup - Mune was pretty much ripping the already unstable building apart. He was right at the exit now, and would simply keep going back if Turmo tried to get behind him again - or kill him as Turmo getting near him was still quite suicidal. If the shadows or the lycan didn't kill Turmo, the entire room crushing him would - Mune was not only at the exit, but he could just run, knocking away anything that would land on him, and under any event he didn't damage anything behind him for a reason.......


Overkill? Nope, Mune just saw it as ensuring that the guy died this time, while making sure that no one killed him. Anyway if he killed the head of the exterminators, that ought to be impressive enough to get his family's approval. Another question was just how much could that girl's barrier take? He was aiming to kill Turmo, but he certainly wasn't attempting to keep his attacks from hitting the barrier - on the contrary, he was aiming to essentially bring down the house, and if it broke.....well they weren't going to live long.


Warning: Coming near the battle is highly dangerous to your health. Staying in the room is probably dangerous to your health....well, its too late for you LT. You're going to be dodging a lot of crap, but at least you won't get skewered as long you stay away from me :D

[Kirisaki]

Cheetu- Lycan

Cheetu sat wounded in the corner of the tent sitting up. He was licking his scrapes and cuts (literally) so that they might heal faster. All of a sudden a strange feeling came over him. His mind was filled with images of his dead pack and of every painful memory he ever had. It was strange to him. These feelings never emerged before unless a Vampire was near and even then it was only hatred that filled him. Cheetu learned to move past these feelings but yet the strange feeling ebbed on inside him. Whispers began to come out of nowhere and it confused him.

The first series of whispers involved how Cheetu had no place to go because of his packs destruction. His emotions clouded his judgement but still he never had anywhere to go his whole life. Even his pack had nowhere to go which is why they were nomads and never stayed in one place for to long. Then the next series of whispers brought along anger with it. He was alone? Cheetu was never truly alone. He adopted that the spirits of his pack ran along side him even in death. Cheetu would never truly be alone in his own mind. Then anger only increased and his instincts flared. All his senses were now back at full thanks to the adreanaline pumping through his veins.

Cheetu heard a noise and looked upward at a strange monster walk into the tent. He was just about to ask the monster what it was doing when he heard the Vampire speak for the first time. "What are you?" The feminine voice asked. Cheetu's head shot up and he hissed across the tent. Although the person who entered the tent was talking Cheetu couldn't bother to listen. That voice... it was the same one whispering in his ear and to make matters worse it controled him and toyed with him. "She's a devil! I should have killed you first chance I got!" Cheetu screeched while he unsheathed one of his jagged swords and leapt at her from across the tent aiming to slash across her.

[LordTime]

Human:Helix
Location:Where Vaf and them are

Helix had watched the arrival of the supposed monster from his tent. Frankly, he was past being surprised anymore. His brain just shut down from all the nonsense going on. Maybe that was why he was stupid.

Helix watched as the lycan was licking his wounds. He didn't trust him ,or the vampire as he turned to look at her. The vampire spoke and it seemed to have startled the lycan who hissed strangely. He began yelling "She's a devil! I should have killed you first chance I got!". Helix hurried as he got in between the two and activated his holy barrier. He plunged his sword into the ground just as the lycan was about to strike with one of his swords.

Who would have thought. Helix was being a mediator between lycans and vamps. This somehow reminded him of an oreo. Two monsters with a human in the middle.

[sukeban_hachi]

Mia

Mia felt it the moment the bizarre lycan fell out of her control. She grinned nastily at him. Despite her battered appearance, she was hard to scare. Intense physical abuse daily from Lamida had raised that bar a long time ago.

She heard the newcomer's response, and paused, her expression thoughtful. "Well then. It would appear that you are in the right place, then.

"She's a devil! I should have killed you first chance I got!".

Mia's eyes snapped back as the lycan began to run at her with a primitive looking sword. Her eyes locked into his and blazed bright green, her odd pink hair tousled from sleep around her delicate face. Although she had trained her face into a mask void of emotion, her eyes were full of pain and loss...and fear.

A shield suddenly burst up out of the ground. Mia jumped back slightly, surprised. Immediately afterward, she hissed and shot backwards. Too weak to stand up, she crouched defensively and bared her fangs. The sword. It was repellent. It reeked of righteousness and holy light. Whipping one of her Glocks out, she leveled it shakily at the human.

"Put it away. I will kill you. Get it away." Panting softly, she struggled to get further away from the accursed object. The cross was radiating heat. She remembered the burn of the holy object as it pressed into her bare flesh and punishment from Lamida.

Looking desperately at the lycan, Mia pleaded with him wordlessly. There was no chance he could ignore that thing. She turned her gaze at the emotionless creature that was looking on impassionately. His presence caused more fear then anything else.

[Mahou]

Zeon - Outskirts of Memorium

"You should rest," said Helix as he pushed the man back down on his cot " My name is Helix and it's nice to meet ya". "Ah, you saved me too. Thank you ... I'm Zeon an ice alchemist. The pleasure is mine."he said. In the meantime Mia had awakend, Cheetu too and a strange being named Koren had entered the tent. Zeon watched as the Lycan jumped to attack the Vampire. "Is all you can think off is this sensless fighting? The situation is already more dire overall. As for now we may already have all three factions against us: Vampires + Lycans because they hate us anyway and our own fraction because we helped them and vice versa. The same for you as well" Zeon was wondering, how long it would take before his body could endure his alchemy power again for a short time. He hated it being so helpless at the moment. "Though concealing seemingly good deeds from the own faction isn't that hard ... And Helix please drop the barrier. I ... No need for more damage. We are on the same boat. There's too much bloodsheding alreay"

[dudeitzmeh]

Inside the Tent
Project S.A.T.A.N.

As the girl who asked him a question earlier was attacked by the blonde lycan, who was then intercepted by one of the humans, then afterwards pointed a gun at the human who pointed a gun at him, Koren could only do one thing.

He laughed. His laugh was loud and obnoxious. He couldn't care less what the others though of him.

It felt sooo good to be alive.

[LordTime]

Human: Helix
Location: where Suke and them are

The sword blazed a fiery white hot as the shield had an immediate effect on the lycan and vampire. The vampire hissed and jumped back while shakily reaching for her gun. When she grabbed it she said"Put it away. I will kill you. Get it away". Helix turned towards the vampire his sword still in the ground. His eyes misted red with rage at the odacity of the vampire.

"Her ,makes threats on me," Helix thought "I don't think so". As Helix began to pull out his sword to eradicate the vampire once and for all the injured alchemist spoke up."And Helix please drop the barrier. I ... No need for more damage. We are on the same boat. There's too much bloodsheding already".

Helix thought about his predicament and said the words everyone does when they're mad. "Not until she puts her gun away," Helix said as he pointed at the vampire.

[Kirisaki]

Cheetu- Lycan

Cheetu shied away from the fiery sword and moved farther back. Cheetu was pissed off at Helix, the man with the sword blocking the fight, because he had stopped him from killing the Vampire. It was funny though because now he actually had something in common with the Vampire. They both wanted to kill Helix. Cheetu actually chuckled a little at the situation. I mean here they both were about to rip each other shreds and when someone tries to stop it they want to rip him to shreds. It just proved how primitive they really are.

Cheetu didn't listen to what the other people in the tent were talking about and instead he settled back into his spot in the tent never taking his eyes off the Vampire. "If you want me to stop attacking it then tell that horrible excuse of a creature that it has to stop messing with my mind! Or next time I swear I'll kill it!" He anounced so that the whole tent could hear. Cheetu also unsheathed his swords and kept them in his hands so that if she tried to attack he could easily defend himself. Although they were gonna be in the same group they didn't have to like it, or trust each other for that matter.

[Pitou]

Ninjborg (She actually had a name. What was it again? Seamanthier?) shot a shiny shaft at Katherine. Straight at her face. How rude. Katherine dodged it sharply tilting to the left. Waiting just a split second so the entire shaft had passed her by, she lept up onto her feet. Dytrik (Daytric? Deitryk?) was BLOCKING NINJA STARS! HOLY CRAP SHE IS A NINJA. How am I meant to beat a ninja? Wait... if I drink her blood, will I absorb her ninja skills?

But this wasnt the time for that sort of thinking. Her faithful pet - sidekick - had managed to parry her, and was about to strike. As he took a shot at her grounded leg, Katherine used a nearby pillar to richochet herself behind the ninja. The ninja was on one leg, currently stopped, and was being attacked. Katherine went for her uninjured shoulder with a diving stab. If she could pull if off, the ninja would have a blade through her scapula and Katherine latched onto her back.

Only a ninja can beat a ninja, and if her awesome backflips meant anything, Katherine was a ninja

[St. Peter]

Mini-Update

Courtyard - Dude/Dark/LT/Locke



Running up, Turmo was going to murder the vampire. Having stabbed him 4 times, it would be a good second or two before he could pull them out. Using that opening, Turmo ran forward, knife in hand. The plan seemed good and plausible, but as all great strategists know, a plan never goes 100% right. Watching Mune, Turmo saw him grab 2 daggers out. About to throw, Turmo would of just redirected them into his throwing hand. Well, that is until Ajax ran in, fights raised.

" Holy s***, this ain't good at all. "

Deciding that dodging the lycan's attack would be best, Turmo also saw that the lycan had a partial overlimit on. Instantly seeing his arms as a threat, he was going to use this all against him. And looking at Mune, he threw 2 daggers at Turmo. Using blazing speed and great dexterity, Turmo struck Ajax's open joints, weakened his blow, manipulated his arms, and threw them in front of the attack. Thump. Thump. Both daggers hitting Ajax's arms, his overlimit was sealed. Sighing slightly, Turmo used Ajax's momentum to redirect him outside of the building. But that was all the time he had, as Mune was going all out.

Running up to Turmo, he saw Mune use Turmo's own daggers. Watching it burn, he also saw that Mune meant to cut Turmo's ankle. That would mean death. And already trying to recooperate from his deflection, Turmo was caught completely unaware. Thinking fast, Turmo decided to short jump in the hair. Vaulting 4 inches up, Turmo kept his same height by bending his back forward to compensate. However low the ceiling, Turmo could dodge as long as he could stand in the room. Dodging the blow, Turmo made sure to shoot his legs downward at the right time. Striking his daggers with his shoes, he was able to take them out of Mune's hands.

Watching Mune jump back, Turmo took a needed deep breath. This guy was a monster of battle. If it wasn't for Turmo's years of experience and his holy daggers, he would of died to such a strategist. Making sure that he was ready, Turmo grabbed his two stolen daggers back and twirled them in his hands. Keeping an eye on Mune, he felt loads of confidence in stark comparison to his situation. Finding that odd, Turmo narrowed his eyes looking at the vampire. He had been manipulating him this entire time. Gritting his teeth, Turmo ran forward to attack him. This vampire was too dangerous and evil to let live.

Watching a wave of shadow come, Turmo just spun his daggers in front of himself. And like a barrier, the wave was nullified in his space. Keeping calm, he needed to protect his mind. And as such, Turmo was able to react to the sudden trap Mune had. As soon as Turmo went past the attack, spikes erupted from the ground. Seeing this at the last moment, Turmo clicked his heel together. As daggers came from the bottom of his shoes, he compressed his body to a fetal position. Using his hand daggers and shoe daggers, he nullified any shadow spikes pointed at his body. And as such, he used it to his advantage. Using it as a springboard, Turmo shot forward at Mune.

Running up, tendrils of shadows shot left, right, and every direction possible. Seeing so many, Turmo had to keep calm. And using all 8 daggers in his disposal, Turmo spum his hand ones as shields. Kicked one to protect a near fatal heart blow. Held one in his mouth to defect a neck blow. Held one in his elbow to slice a tendril that came from behind. Kept one between his feet to pin a shadow to the wall, and still had to defend from below with his feet daggers. Spinning in the air at the same time, Turmo stopped spinning his daggers for a second. Holding it strongly in his hand, Turmo was almost at Mune. Recoiling his arm, he was going to strike him in his heart faster than he could defend. :skull:

" DDD*************** YYYYYOOOOUUUUUU!!! "

Kssshhkk. Piercing the flesh, the blow stops the target's movement. Looking down at his wound, the target looks in wonder at the flowing liquid coming from his chest. Seeing his heart begin to fail, he stops and looks at his enemy. Looking at the floor, failed traps and shadow tendrils line it repeatedly. And closing his eyes..... Turmo falls. :skull: :skull:

Thump. As his body hits the ground, the vampiric Mune just watches in cold sweat. Fear of death was in his eyes, as the human had evaded all the traps Mune had except one. Doing stunts of incredible flexibility and prowess, Mune would of died. If Turmo wasn't stalled by the lycan's attack, Mune wouldn't be here. But looking at Turmo, he had miscalculated. There was one more trap in the ground. Sighing in relief, Mune started out of the room before it collapsed. From the looks of things, the medic fled with the injured lycan. And it seemed that the one who helped him out was on the ground. Pulling the daggers from his arms, Mune helped him up. Looking at him, Mune owed the odd lycan his life. Looking at his spoils of war, Mune spoke grimly towards the man.

" I owe you one. That's why I won't kill you this time around. "

And on the other side of the courtyard was Sven, the medic, and Miles. Healing Sven, the small girl started to sweat. She was getting tired, no matter how strong a facade he had. Holy power radiated from her hand and into Sven's open wound. Looking at him, he was doing better than before. At death's door, Sven was brought back. Feeling the hole close up, the medic was unable to tell if he had been damaged further than that.

" Thank god your alive. "

Saying that as Sven awoke, the medic began to sniffle a bit. She was happy to save her ally. And feeling a bit tired, she turned towards Miles. Starting the healing on him, Sven wanted to say something. But as the medic girl shook her head, she continued healing him. Miles' display of loyalty and sacrifice had touched her. Using that as her judgement, she began healing him. And looking at the battlefield, Sven took a deep breath. Letting out a large yell, he was glad to be alive.

" I'm back b*****s!! "

OOC Instructions:



Ok, Dark gets points for killing Turmo firstly. 150 basic, 100 skill, and 12 holy anti-overlimit/vampiric ability daggers.

LT, Dark couldn't of done it without you, so you get 100 basic points. Have fun.

Dude: Sven is back. He's at 75%, as only a large wound and some scratches were healed. The parasite doping will still affect you, so make sure to keep that in mind.

Locke: Your being healed too. You'll be at 55% when you start. And your shoulder wound of closed.

To all: If you have nothing to do, keep attacking if you're a lycan/vampire. Keep defending if you're a human. How many people you save/kill will affect how things go, so make them count. :D






Church Interior



Running up, the assassin girl tried to decapitate Deitrech. Pulling the razor wire, she shot forward, only to be missed. Dodging the blow, Deitrech ducked under the attack, letting it cut into his trident. And showing a small grunt of dissatisfaction, the assassin girl went along with the situation. Seeing his sweeping attack, she only had one leg on the ground. Pulling on her razor wire, the girl used it as a small slingshot. And at the same time, she used the force to cut the spear tip off and grabbed it. Looking at the vampire, she threw it downwards. Piercing his abdominal section, the vampire winced in pain. It wasn't deep.... yet.

" One. "

" Ggghh! "

" Two. "

" Gggaahhh!! "

Stomping down on the severed spear, she was slowly making him bleed to death. :skull: And looking at this was Katherine. Dodging the silver spike, she soon jumped up to attack. Ready to help her sidekick, Katherine tried to run forward. Tried....

" Binding 8 Trigram Seal. "

Resonating, the ground underkneath Katherine lit up. Moving, slithering, and connecting, lines of light etched themselves around her. Making an eight sided polygon, the light converged at the silver spike embedded in the ground. And at each point was a silver cross stuck into the floor. Looking at Katherine, she couldn't move. Frozen on place, she couldn't help Deitrech. The circle restricted all movement, but only made it harder to use vampiric abilities. She would be sure to kill Katherine after she was done with Deitrech.....

OOC Instruction:



Ok, the assassin is constantly stabbing a spear into Killer. Don't let her finish, as he will die like that. Also, this is the time you get your vampiric ability back Killer. Don't waste it. :D

Pitou, you can't move til someone breaks the sealing circle. But your vampiric abilities are still there. Have fun.





In a field outside of Memorium



Feuding with each other, the vampires, lycans, humans, and monstrosities were chaotic to say the least. Throwing death threats, clashing personalities, and with laughter in the background, the group was the worst you've ever seen. And it wasn't getting any better. Out of nowhere, a lycan collapsed inside the tent. ( LT's Lycan ) Looking in shock, the group immediately wondered how he got here. As he was knocked out, he wouldn't answer. And looking outside, they could only see noth.... What was that?

Looking closer over the horizon, a hazy figure appeared. Looking odd to all of the people, they went out of the tent to see. Was it a scout? Was it an enemy? Or did someone notice their exit from the battle? Whatever it was, before the person could get into view, something appeared. Floating above their head, something odd was there. And vanishing, the group doubletaked in surprised. Where the h*** did i-

BBBOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!

Destroying the entire area, the group yelled in shock and maybe pain. Covering the entire place in smoke and debris, a crater laid where the tent was, several bodies strewn around it. All coughing blood or maybe unconscious, they looked in fear at the odd person. Walking up, it was a girl. Young and quite puzzled at the situation. Walking infront of Zeon, she dusted his neck off.

" Friend? "

And biting, she began to drink his blood. Draining his blood, Zeon began to turn pale. She was going to kill him. Watching his hands lose strength, Zeon was already hurt, and this was too much. At that moment, 2 shots were fired. One from Alexander and one from Lag. Both weren't going to let him die. Jumping back from the bullets, they had both grazed her in her arm and cheek respectively. Both smirking, Alexander had rigged his to blow and Lag's was a tegami bachi bullet. She would of died..... right?

" What.... the... "

" Ugh.... "

As the girl touched her wounds, the respective alchemists coughed blood. The blood alchemy failed? And looking at the people, the girl pointed at each of them there. Smiling, her eyes turned golden. Fear fled in to the very confines of the people looking. Radiating an aura like a vampire, yet not like one, all there could feel the primal fear she oozed. Almost playfully, she spoke one dreadful word.

" Enemies! <3 "

OOC Instruction:



Ok guys, with this special situation, I'd like to give you guys a taste of what's going to happen later. Be happy, as I wouldn't have done this otherwise. Also, your mission is this:

1. Last 4 mini-updates. Short, and simple.

Vaf/Kei - You guys are the long range, so try your best to help everyone else survive. Blood alchemy is canceled near her, and if she touches it, you guys will be hurt.

Mahou - You are still damaged with your legs and are a bit tired. Other than that, it'll be up to you to help protect everyone.

Dude/Suke/Kiri - You guys are the most powerful/fastest here, so it's expected for you to keep her busy.

LT - Your human has the same basic idea is Mahou, but you can change if you want. Your lycan is knocked out for 2 mini-updates.

To all: This is all suggestions. You can do whatever you want. Also, if you happen to kill her by the 4 mini-updates, everyone will get a substantial reward for doing so.


Luminia's Stats:



Appearance:

http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff171/Aint_I_Smart421/kjbmp.png


Basic Stats:

Str - 50
Agi - 150
Int - 75
End - 50
Dex - 100
Luck - 100

Skill Points -

True Alchemy - Creation Blaze: 300
????

[LordTime]

Lycan: Ajax
Location: Where Turmo falls

"Why did I interfere ," Ajax thought as Turmo struck Ajax's open joints, weakened his blow, manipulated his arms, and threw them in front of the attack. Thump. Thump. Both daggers hitting Ajax's arms, his overlimit was sealed. Sighing slightly, Turmo used Ajax's momentum to redirect him outside of the building.

"****!," Ajax screamed. Those daggers had sealed his overlimit. Taking them out his overlimit came back and he instantly dephased them. Wisely choosing not to interfere anymore he decided to see if the vampire won or not. In his mind Ajax was eating virtual popcorn. Turmo dodged all of the vampire's attacks and traps with ungodly like agility and dexterity. Turmo then ran at the vampire intending on killing him.

The vampire had one last trap and it impaled Turmo through the heart. Looking visibly surprised Turmo looked at his chest, then looked at the vampire. Slowly Turmo closed his eyes and fell, never to awaken again. Ajax was going to have to watch out for the vampire, he was going to be an obstacle to his plans.

The vampire walked out the building before it collasped and walked towards Ajax. Ajax expected the vampire to attack, but instead he helped him up. Speaking grimly the vampire said " I owe you one. That's why I won't kill you this time around. "

Ajax fired back," Do not pity me vampire.And make no mistake, I will kill you one day,". With that Ajax activated his leg overlimit and ran far away from the battlefield.

Running until his legs could run no more he fell down into a open field and laid facedown;his body no longer willing to move. Seeing not a soul in sight he closed his eyes and rested. His last thought was how to counter what he saw of that vampire's powers.


OOC: Hmm I hope this was okay about runnin away from the battlefield :o

[Locke]

Miles faded into his human form, even without the healing, he would have felt so much better not having to hold up that form, which was hardly even human anyway. He blushed and didn't look the healer in the face, "Well...er...thankyou...I mean...if you didn't do this...I'd kill you...or something..." Well now what did he do? They were all enemies here...

[keiichiman]

Noah Eibon, Grimoire Master

Noah opened hsi eyes...he pushed some rubble from on top of him and looked around. His eyes rested on Basil...That lycan had almost gotten him killed. This was not going to do.

He searched around and found his Grimoire. He was only at 40% strength, but he could handle himself. he wanted to kill the lycan, but he wanted to kill Labona even more.

He exited the building and made his way to where Labona was. He snuck up behind the b!t(h and set two complex spell tags on her. The lycan would finish her off with a single attack...:skull:

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

"AHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU THINK THIS.... IS ENOUGH TO STOP ME?!?!"

Sionnach let out a snarl of fury and lept back into action, her swords at the ready. She nimbly hopped up onto a column that jutted high out of the rubble, standing a good 10 ft. above Labona. The woman was holding Sionnach's old bat. The fury in the little wolf's face intensified. It had been a long time since she had felt this much...anything. It sent a rush of adrenaline through her veins.

"You stupid b*tch...don't you ever die?" Not waiting for Labona to attack, Sionnach flew from the pillar straight at her, swords at the ready. The first she sliced across the insane gatekeeper's neck, following the blow with another upward arc across her chest. The first strike should cut through her carotid artery, while the second would at least cause a huge amount of damage, if not hitting a vital organ or two. :skull:

Her feet had barely touched the ground before she was back in the air, pacing back and forth on a broken piece of marble that loomed over Labona. She had to keep the high ground. As soon as she abandoned it, she would lose her one advantage. Sionnach lept down for another strike, this time swooping a low horizontal strike at Labona's legs, hoping to weaken her further.

The second strike followed the first immediately, aimed for the psychotic human's chest. The stink of the silver was anathema to Sionnach, so she lept back up to her perch a second time. A wound burned on her leg. She looked at it and hissed. No choice.

This time, when she leaped, Sionnach phased mid-air. The small, pitch-black wolf sped like a bullet directly at Labona's neck. Latching her jaws onto the human's neck, Sionnach tore at the flesh with her jaws. :skull:

Leaping away once more, she snarled as she paced back and forth. She could hear the sounds of those she had fought with earlier awakening behind her. If no one came to her aid, she still had half of her strength left, not to mention her overlimit. If it came to that, she would use the desperate boost of added endurance to finish the job.

[LordTime]

Human:Helix
Location: In a field tryin to hold-out against a mystery woman

Helix was surprised to see a lycan stumble into the tent. And he appeared to be knocked out. They tried to see where he came from but, they couldn't see any---. What was that. They could see a hazy figure approaching. Helix didn't know whether it was a friend or enemy and before he could decide which it was something appeared over thier heads. Then all of a sudden it vanished.....BBBOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!

The area was destroyed leaving nothing of their tent. Helix could see the lycan was blown over to the side and several of thier party were incapacitated. Helix saw a young girl appear from the smoke looking confused and puzzled. She walked in front of Zeon and did something peculiar. She started to dusk off his neck.

" Friend? " she said. Then she began to suckle on his neck and finally bit him, draining his blood. Zeon went pale. She was killing him. The two alchemist fired their weapons at her and they blew up. "The girl must be dead after that,"Helix thought.

The unthinkable happened.The girl came away unscathed and the two alchemist's began coughing up blood. Her eyes turned golden and fear began to radiate from her, tempting anyone to run. Then she said playfully," Enemies! <3 "

Helix drew his sword and charged at the girl. He unleashed his puryfying strike hoping to kill her:skull:.Provided that didn't work he jumped in the air and slashed diagnolly at the girl:skull: When he landed and his feet were set he ducked low and performed a sweep kick with his leg trying to get her off balace. Using the momentum from his sweep kick Helix performed a frontflip and brought his left foot crashing down on her head:skull: If she dodged that Helix was ready. He picked up his sword and slowly moved in a defensive position on her location, trying to back her away from Zeon.

OOC: I might have to edit to make my strikes clearer :o

[Kirisaki]

Cheetu

Cheetu watched as a field of destruction ensued and a little girl walked towars them. She started sucking on Zeon's blood but it made no difference to Cheetu because he normally thought most Alchemists were digusting with their use of blood anyway. He couldn't smell the scent of Vampire on her so he assumed that she was a human and got up to walk over to her. Suddenly the other started shooting at her and trying to... kill her. " Enemies! <3 " She said which Cheetu could understand because well... they were trying to kill her. Then Helix jumped at her and attemped to kill her. In an instant cheetu already ran over to the girl and grabbed her by the arm.

Cheetu turned around with the girl in his arms and out of harms way. "She's just a girl... just let her go..." He told them hugging the girl tight enough so that she couldn't turn her head around and bite him. "And you... why did you bite him? I'll be your friend and get you something to eat if you need blood. Do you like deer? If you want you can even have a little of my blood." Cheetu asked the little girl this time expecting an answer. "How about I be your new papa? I'am your father! okay?" He said smiling at the girl's expression.

OOC: I used the "I'am your father!" from start wars XD Shame on you LT for attacking my new daughter :mad:

[Darkoda]

Mune
Aftermath of the battle - Leaving the courtyard

The human was tough, Mune could see how he gained the head exterminator position. He wasn't pleased at all when he figured out that Mune was screwing with his mind either. Ah well, in the end he still got himself impaled through the heart. Watching the man slump down, never to rise again, Mune took note of the lack of a medic and lycan. Ah well, he had his kill, so it didn't matter anymore.

Mune ripped off some of the fabric of his clothes and used it to gather and hold all of that exterminator's daggers. Those things could prove very useful with some modifications to the hilt so that he could hold them without needing a layer of shadow around his hands............ on that note, while vampires heal fast, this place was just nothing but annoyances, and the building was likely to cave in soon.

As he left, grabbing the last two daggers, he glanced over the injured lycan with emotionless eyes. " I owe you one. That's why I won't kill you this time around."

The lycan fired back," Do not pity me vampire.And make no mistake, I will kill you one day,". With that he activated his overlimit and ran far away from the battlefield.

He threatens me, then runs away. Pitiful.

Mune agreed with the leaving the battlefield part though. His cloak forming behind him, he run, jumped and scaled a building until he was back on the rooftops, and greeted by some more humans. Didn't he kill all of them up here? But he was on a different section after all....... While musing on this, Mune was moving towards the outer edge of the roof, dispatching the idiots that tried to stop him. When that was taken care of, he took a running jump off the roof, his cloak shifting to form black wings as he flew off back to his home, not stopping until he landed in front of the castle. Now to find his parents and give his report.........


Summary: And I'm gone now :D

[SoulWolf]

Yui- Courtyard


" AHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU THINK THIS.... IS ENOUGH TO STOP ME?!?! "

“Tsk…Damn it. Why do you have to be so damn loud.” Yui asked thinking that the woman could her him. He was just passing by till he head a battle going on down at the bottom of a hill. “That lady’s really starting to piss me off with all that damn yelling…And the girl does look like she needs some help…Humm she’s kind of cute so…” Yui was going to give this some thought as he continued to watch the battle.

Meanwhile leaping away once again, the girl lycan was pacing back and forth. She looked as if she was waiting for help and just as she wished, Yui came speeding at Labona taking a bite at her. He connected and tore off some flesh thanks too his powerful jaws. :skull:

In his speed mode Yui thought he would have a better chance not be caught by an attack. But he changed his mind and want in for the kill. It was power mode this time. No standing on his legs it was time to get serious. He was going to get back at this woman for being damn loud…

He ran up to her and swings his powerful claws at the mid-region of her body. :skull: He then turns back into speed mode and runs around her attacking her with his teeth. :skull: He then started to switch out between speed and power mode. When in speed mode he would bite her and when in power mode he slashed at her. :skull:

Yui finally leaps back toward the girl lycan who was watching. He said nothing to her. He had to stay focused with the battle at hand.

[MaFia.wire]

Lycan - Basil Eustace Hawkins - courtyard

Part 1 : Got get out of here
Basil his vision was blurry , he saw vague forms infront of him , and he din't like seeing blurry.
He tried to stand up , but his legs din't seem to work along and fell forward , right on top of his nose.
Basil struggled in attempts to stand up until after a minute he was finaly standing , and his vision was back to normal.
"this Isn't PLeasing anymore.... im running off".

"OVERLIMIT" Basil Yelled , as his Arms suddenly grew more muscular , fur sprouted from his skin , his face took the form of a Wolf , ears emerged.
Basil knew that in his overlimit , he could easily escape this place , where he was sure he would find nothing but his end , and he did not like the sound of that.
Basil turned around and walked away to where he saw a hole in the wall , climbed trough it and ended up on the courtyard.

He started running with all his power , and dashed trough the courtyard , then he jumped to 8 meters high and 20 meters far , landed rolled forward and landed on his feet.
He started running and he was about to leave the Trough the gates , but to his suprise a Terrifying Figure was standing in the opening , a skeleton Like appearance enshrouded in the darnkess of the night.

Basil stopped , he felt something he had never felt before , he felt as if he was pinned down to the ground , it felt like something heavy was laying on his stumic , Was it perhaps fear?
Two bright shining eyes looked down upon Basil , And Basil could see what was standing in front of him.
It was a 6.8ft tall , Skeleton like armoured Knight , his helm shaped into a skull , a Large shield , and a Longsword , its hilt beautifully decorated.


"What is it that makes you run away from this?"




Lycan - Gesaric - courtyard
Part 2:

Gesaric was late.. not something he would ussually do but ... it was a fact : he was late.
He was sure he had to make up for that.. since his contract said he would fight for lucius... but he din't fight at all yet.
He reached the gates and stared upon a feast of killing and bloodshed , noticing humans , lycans and vampires alike were already feeling the battlefield and that other remained fighting to their deaths.

Gesaric saw a Lycan , fully transformed standing in front of him , and he seemed to be frozen by fear by Gesaric his Terrifying appearance.
"What is it that makes you run away from this?"
Gesaric asked as je unseathed his sword and pointed it towards the lycan "Are you deserting perhaps?".

The lycan did not spoke , but he just kept standing in front of him still frozen due to fear and Gesaric's lethal aura.
Gesaric did not pay any further attention to the Lycan as he walked past him , and gazed upon the warzone , where both lycans and Human laid dead on the ground , others still fighting with their last strenghts , but whom would probably not make it to breathe in the air of The morning.

Gesaric started running and noticed a group of lycans struggling to kill a small group of humans , Gesaric walked into the brawl and split open one of the humans his skull , pushed over a Human with his shield and then stabbed him in his chest and then hit the 3rd human in his back.
3 kills , but they were too easy , Gesaric was seeking something more of a challenge , and he soon found it.

He saw a Woman who seemed to be strong and very skilled , she woulkd be the next target m she would be His opponent.
Gesaric started running towards the woman and attempted to push her over with his shield and then stab her in her head or chest.

[Emperor Time]

Jim was standing guard by sticking to Lilith in order to conserve his strength and did it for so long that he was back to full power again like when he first got to the battlefield. "So Lilith I wonder how much longer we got until we can go back to the castle again?" But then all of a sudden a women came up to Lilith and said this. " He~llo Vampire. I must say, what nice skin you have. 0.0012% impurities detected, great for one so young. Or are you older than me? " "This isn't good." " Well. I'd love to chat over a cup of tea, but it looks like my tea set has been buried. And Freyja wouldn't appreciate me having a great time with the people who slew so many of her assistants. " " Isn't that right Lilith? You must be so proud of killing so many, just like your dear ancestor. Oh right, you are worlds apart. Failing your first mission, making poor Drake over there lose an arm. What type of ruler are you? But, blood is blood. I wonder how your queen will feel seeing your head nailed on a frame. " " Oh, and I'm Richinia. Nice to meet you! " "She knows too much about us which means we have to fight her and win too."

"So you must be..another alchemist" "Seeing as you have greeted us,it would be a shame for me not to do so,I am Rosa Reina.." "I think so Rosa but how does she know though." Then Lilith said this. "Sorry but..rules are rule..I must jump foward, and..take down all threats." "Dont tremble, ready your stance. Here I come." "This Richinia is too smart to control I notice since my control power doesn't work on her but I do got another way to help." With Jim using his Vampiric Control to give a boost in strength to Rosa claws and a boost in speed to Lilith legs while Jim kept his distance from Richinia as a precaution. "I hope this boost I gave you through control will help you Lilith and Rosa in defeating her."

[KillerQueen]

Dietrich winced in pain as the assassin stabbed at him with the severed blunt end of his spear, briefly wondering why she used the part sticking out of the ground instead of the fork, which was still planted in the floor behind the vampires head. The attacks hurt, and he might bruise after a while if he were human, but that's about it.
Christ this lady's crazy...oh well, two can fight dirty, he thought, and he begn to feel the power rushing back to him. That was ten minutes? Meh. Something tells me this girl's not as tough as she thinks she is...wait...girl...
As the girl brought her foot up to stomp him a third time, Dietrich grabbed over his head, wrapping his hands around the trident, and used it as an anchor to kick the ninja in the crotch and roll away.
On his belly, he punched down, sending him flying over the ground, and into the shadows, rendering him temporarily invisible. A loud wailing was heard throughout the church, and out of the shadows stepped a man who was almost completely different.
His stolen uniform was gone, and his skin was painted bronze, with rippling muscles underneath. He wore no shirt or shoes, opting instead for a red cape and teal kilt. Gold and green rings jingled on his fingers and ears.
Dietrich smiled through his long black hair at the assassin, and stomped down and kicked up with his right foot, flipping the nodachi the girl had knocked to the floor up and into his hand(1second).
He dashed forward at great speed, dragging his hand through the floor like it was water, and tore the silver stake out of the ground with a clump of dirt, never touching the vile substance(3seconds), and slashed the stake through with the black sword(2seconds), breakng the lines of light and freeing the noblewoman.
He dropped his sword, catching it in his mouth, and backflipped, landing on the same collumn Katherine(1second). Rebounding off this to the wall of the church, he sunk his fingers and toes into the stone, and sprouted his twelve serpent-like tentacles(1second), which dove into the stone wall, pulling six heavy bricks out, which they then flung, one after another, at the ninja(6seconds).
"NOW THIS IS MORE LIKE IT!" he shouted, laughing at his newfound power (10seconds).

[Pitou]

The second she could move again, Katherine dove behind a pillar. She didnt want to be outshined by her sidekick. She could deal some major damage if she didnt need to worry about getting hurt - but she couldnt do that unless she managed to get rid of the lights. While her minion attacked the ninja (with bricks? Huh. How common), she sought out the main source of light in the room, and came to a stop near a lone, large stained glass window. Very nice. I will have to steal it and add it to my room.

She quickly ran to the middle of the churches waypath, between the pews. Grabbing and end of the long heavy carpet, she began rolling it up. When she had the whole thing, she grabbed a couple of the discarded sharp things the ninja had previously thrown, and began climbing up the side of the church wall. When she had gotten towards the top, she attached the upper rug corners to the wall with her stolen sharp things. Letting loose the rug, it unfurled, rolling down to cover the entire window.

As the lack of light set in, she adopted a lazy grin. She grew more dark by the second, her body shifting slightly as glaring eyes erupted across her form. Hopping between pillars, she bounced along until on the chandlier, and with a swipe took out every candle. The room became utterly devoid of light, and she was truely in her element. A faint giggle escaped from her as she moved towards the front doors with great celerity. Ensuring they were bolted shut, she returned to her prey.

She took a perch upon an arch right above the ninja. Vampires were not limited to light, and she could see as clear as day. If the assassin retaliated or attempted to flee from the man reborn beneath her, the darkness would swallow her.

Basically, theres a giant rug over the stained glass window, and chandaliers confirmed to be out, so the church should be completely dark. Doors are locked and bolted, anti-escape measure. If the assassin attempts to counter or escape Killer, Katherine will come down on top of her with Runewrath in tow

[Mahou]

Zeon - Outskirts

Escaping once again the fangs of death, Zeon withdrew from the close range of the unknown attacking woman as soon as Helix jumped in between them. 'Not only was the alchemy effect dimished but to return the pain back is a completely different matter. This could be difficult.'Zeon thought before he noticed something important. Quickly walking to Mia, he removed the spell tag from her although the effect had already started to vanish. In an instant the restricted energy should be able to return. "From now on its your decision what to do ... But should you decide to help out its effect would be more harmful anyways."he said and returned back to Alexander and Lag. "Ice Wall" he murmured and one of the blood drops near Helix formed into a wall and moved into him. Being pushed back far enough from the girl, Zeon let the ice disappear before anything bad coud happen. "Heh, you helped me again but staying against her in close range might be too dangerous withoutknowing her capabilites. Despite my tracking skills in Holy Arts I didn't even notice her in time."Zeon spoke and pulled out of his bag different kinds and sizes of spell tags.

"With my ice defense rendered ineffective, this is our only chance of protection. So I might need a bit of time to change a few effects."he added. It sounded easier than it is, as it had to happen rather quickly.

Since Kiri didn't want my help, I left his part out. Should he decide to not kill off his lycan someone other can help him

[sukeban_hachi]

Mia

Mia watched as the foolish lycan held the little girl on his lap. Slowly sending out a quiet tendril of power to sense her emotions, she could tell she was calm. There was, however, a disturbing underlying sense of danger...Mia slowly began to back away from the girl. She had no idea how to manipulate this creature, who alchemy had no effect on, and that was scarier than the creature with NO emotions at all.

Think...exhaustion is tricky, as is love... A glint in Mia's eyes showed that an idea had popped up. "My my...isn't that a pretty dress?", she asked, continuing to back away. Mia subtly began to dampen all of the girls emotions. Children were notoriously easy to control. A complete deadening of her feelings would hopefully put her in an empty, almost comatose state.

She continued to slowly pull down everything the girl could feel. Within a few minutes, she had completed her task. If she had succeeded, the little child should be staring blankly, her eyes and soul devoid of any emotions.

[spoiler=OOC]So, her 75 intelligence is more than low enough for Mia to do this. If one is so inclined...they could chop her head off.]

[St. Peter]

Mini-Update


Interior Church



About to kick down again, the assassin soon was hit in her crotch by the trident piece. Falling back, she landed a bit hurriedly on the church floor. Looking at Deitrich, the assassin watched as he punched the ground to be consumed by shadows. It looked like 10 minutes were up. Cursing in her mind, she ran up to stop the vampire. But that was until he freed his companion. Grabbing a cross, she had to fix this situation. It was 2 against 1 again, and they were back at full power.

Swiftly, the assassin girl targetted Deitrich as he was the most immediate threat. As he sunk his hands into the wall, the vampire started to throw bricks at the assassin. Thinking of the barbaric nature of the action, she still had to dodge the blows. Ducking under the first, sidestepping the second, back flipping the third, and she did so until the 6th brick. Unable to dodge, the brick smashed against her frame. Breaking on impact, the assassin held her side. Her ribs were broken around the wound. Coughing, she still held her weapon in her other hand. About to strike back however, darkness invaded the church.

Completely dark, the assassin girl felt an eerie aura surrounding her. No longer able to see the vampires, the sounds of clicking told her that they had locked the exits. It seemed that they would try to kill her now. Keeping calm, she had to attack where she last saw her target. But, as she tried, Katherine jumped from above her perch. Striking down with her sword, the assassin was barely able to block. Getting knocked a few feet back, she still felt the wounds she had recieved. A trail of blood dripping down, she watched as her vision faded. And at the same time, the vampires attacked.

Being swiped at by Katherine, she tried to block with her kunai. Barely able to keep up, the vicious attacks by Deitrich's serpents. And in the darkness, the sound of clanging metals and breaking stone. This went on for several minutes, til the sound of rending flesh and a dull thump came from the room. It was over. :skull:

And walking from the church interior, a loud roar resounded from the entire building, shocking the vampires.

" CONTINUE OUR ASSAULT!! RUN THOSE WEAKLINGS INTO THE GROUND!! "

Running through the corridors, the vampires went to the source of the sound. Something big was happening......

OOC Instructions:



Ok guys, good job. You guys each get 100 basic and 50 skill points. Killer, to replace your spear, you have a collapsable silver tipped javelin. Pitou, to help you out with your powers, you get darkness powder. It is a substance that when combined with the air, it creates a super opaque area for 5 minutes of complete darkness. One use, so make it count.

And now you guys need to head to the courtyard entrance. Kill some NPCs along the way if you wish, talk to each other, set traps, your choice.







Courtyard



Fighting on the ruins of the building, Labona and Sinnoach exchanged blows. Metal clanged and sparks flew as they fought. With Labona drained of her strength and hurt, it was seemingly even. Well, seemingly. As they fought, Sinnoach attempted 2 fatal strikes. But, as Labona smirked, the metalic swords were caught. One by her hand and another by her elbow, she blocked them. And wwinging the metalic bat, Sinnoach blocked it with her double swords. Feeling the force, she was pushed back several feet. And landing on her feet, both sides began to breath hard.

" You.... ready.... to die.... yet? "

" Not.... anytime.... soon. "

Scoffing, Labona got ready for another strike. That was, until an amazing amount of interference came in. Running from different sides, Noah, Yui, and Gesaric attempted to either kill or incapacitate her. Watching in surprise, Sinnoach ran forward herself. Her kill was being taken. Transforming into a black wolf, she vaulted forward to take the killing blow herself. This being said, Noah had successfully snuck up to Labona. Tagging her with spell tags, Labona felt her energy drain even more. Staggering a bit, she was open. And all going towards her, Gesaric swung his shield to pin the crazy b****, Yui came speeding as a wolf to bite her neck off, which only half worked. Missing and biting into the silver armor, he jumped back, only to attack again. And in the fury of all 3 attacks, it was only a matter of who could kill Labona first. With Sinnoach a few seconds behind, it seemed that she would lose her kill she worked hard for.

But, it wasn't in vain. Catching Yui with his hand, blocking the shield in his other, and standing his ground, a large figure stopped the intruding attacks. Looming over the attackers, even Sinnoach stopped in her tracks. All looked in plain disbelief and terrified surprise at his entrance. And roaring in the courtyard, the lycan named Lucius spoke.

" YOU COWARDS!! THIS IS NOT YOUR KILL. BEGONE!! "

Crushing Gesaric's shield, he threw his massively armored body across the ruins. And hitting a piece of the rubble, Gesaric just looked in fearful admiration at Lucius. How the h*** did he survive? Coming into this battle, he had noticed his body was ruined. But that wasn't important, as Lucius grabbed Yui. Jumping back, Lucius and the held Yui left the immediate battle. Holding his skull, Lucius pushed him upon the ground. He wasn't going to interfere with the battle. And in the wing was Sinnoach. With Lucius giving an enraged look in his eyes, he nodded. It was her time to prove herself.

With both parties getting over the shock, Labona ripped off the spell tags. Feeling tired, she looked around for Noah every once in a while. He must of left for safer ground, the worm. And setting her sights back at Sinnoach, the tramp was ready for an attack. Dropping her bat, Labona and Sinnoach was going to end it in one strike.

Jetting across the distance, Sinnoach in her overlimit form raced to strike Labona. And Labona ran forward herself. Recoiling her left fist as far as it would go, she stepped down. Crushing the rubble underneath, she swung as Sinnoach came running with her claws outstretched. Exploding, the immediate area was filled with smoke. As the rubble cracked and crumbled under the blow, the smoke began to dissipate. And coming into sight, Sinnoach stood alone. Labona was on the ground, claw marks at her neck and chest. Not moving, the monster of a human was dead. This left Sinnoach to breath deeply. Glancing at her reborn leader, Sinnoach went to Labona, and raised her corpse for all around to see.

" I CLAIM THIS KILL FOR MYSELF!! AND FOR MY FALLEN LYCAN BRETHEREN!! "

Letting go of Yui, Lucius stood watching the scene at the courtyard. The lycans were pushing the humans back into their own church. Growling, Lucius then turned to Gesaric, Sinnoach, and Yui next to him. Telling them to run the humans in, they all had the job to drive them into a corner. Running off, Lucius seemed different than usual. His body was whole again, but the hair on his regenerated parts seemed to be off, as well as the state of his body. Whatever brought him back, it had him pay a price for that miracle.


( The small group )

Back, Sven began looking around for bullets for his rifle. Looking around, Sven was only able to find 3 bullets that fit. And to make things worse, he only had 2 silver bullets in there. Sucking his teeth, Sven decided to go with it. Looking back to the two people in his group, Sven felt uneasy. That human, Noah was it, knew that he was a lycan. This would not bode well if he told. Believing that doing nothing would not help, he ran to find the witness.

And at the same time, Miles had been getting healed up. His wound closing, Miles thanked the little human girl. Finishing up, she nodded in acknowledgement. Running off, the healer girl went off to find any more injured people. But, as they all did, a loud roar ran across the courtyard and beyond.

" CONTINUE OUR ASSAULT!! RUN THOSE WEAKLINGS INTO THE GROUND!! "

All sides hearing the shout, even some of the more late vampires had heard. Mune gliding off back to the castle, he was replaced by a newcomer. Looking upon the courtyard, he smiled. It wasn't too late yet. And cracking his knuckles, he was ready. ( Your cue Drake. ;) )


OOC Instructions:



Ok, Suke gets 225 basic points and 2 glocks ( 24 bullets in all ). Kei gets 75 basic and skill points. Dude gets 100 basic points. Also dude, you found 3 bullets. And only 2 are silver. Make them count.

To soul and mafia: It's not nice to interrupt a person's killing blow. :D

Drake: Time to have some fun. Join the party and help either side you want. The humans are retreating and the lycans are pursuing.

All mon human supporters: Raze the courtyard into the ground. Kill anyone you find. Create fear and mayhem in their so called sanctuary. And then head to the entrance of the courtyard to meet up with Lucius. Attacking other RPers are fine, but mafia, kei, and dude's npc are off limits.

To all human supporters: Protect your comrades. Kill the lycan invaders. Defend your home and peace. Also head to the entrance of the courtyard. You guys can't kill mafia, kei, or dude's npc either ok.






Alchemist Guild



Clashing in the ruins of the alchemist guild, the sounds of breaking steel and the clanging of metals resounds in the air. In the midst of the chaos stands 2 forces, each trying to defeat the other. On one side is Lamida, who after smashing Card's swords, transforms her arms into crocodiles. Rushing forward with fierce speed, the jaws crush the few swords blocking it's way to her target. And jumping back, Card summons 2 blades midair and strikes the beasts. Wincing in pain, Lamida withdraws, turning her arms back to normal.

Both sides now at a standstill, it is obvious who is the more aggressive and who is the defending side. Each side glaring at the other, only Freyja looks around calmly. About to clash again however, a trace of heat resonates from far off. All 3 parties turning towards the source, a dark aura emenates from Card. Immediately turning to Lamida, a deep hatred is born in his eyes. Speaking in a low, harsh tone, even Freyja is surprised by his sudden change.

" What.... have.... YOU DONE?!?! "

" What ever do you mean? I didn't ask her to leave the castle. "

" Oh, but I am glad that she found some playmates. "

Gritting his teeth, Card smashes the sword in his hand in rage. Feeling incredible murderous intent from him, Lamida just smiles in contempt. Leaving Card with a choice, he had to continue their fight, or save as many people as he could from that monster. And deciding, he turns around. Breaking a crater in the ground as he runs, Card speeds towards the site of the explosion. Praying to god that he would make it in time, Card rushes at top speed to the outskirts of Memorium.

" Well isn't that astonishing. 20 years and he hasn't changed a bit. The irony is so rich that I can't help but laugh. "

" As is the nature of war. Many never heal the wounds they recieve inside and outside of battle. "

Nodding in agreement, Lamida calms down in spite of her previous actions. Speaking to the guildmaster, one can feel the tension start to rise. As both sides know it's time for them to resume their battle, it is stopped by a loud roar penetrating throughout the battle.

" CONTINUE OUR ASSAULT!! RUN THOSE WEAKLINGS INTO THE GROUND!! "

Looking at the source, both sides decide to finish it over there. As they are both curious at the state of the church, Freyja and Lamida start their way to the scene of chaos.


( At the outskirts of the AG Ruins )

And fighting, the mysterious woman dodges Rosa's razor sharp nails. Sidestepping, she moves in to attack with a knife. But, as she tries, Lilith wraps her whip around her arm and pulls it back. Feeling the tug, she soon uses that same knife, now in a new hand, and cuts herself free. Jumping back, a few cuts are seen on her body. Her clothes a bit dirtied, the woman looks at the vampires. Both looking ready to go, they were boosted by Jim's mind control technique.

" My my.... what resourceful vampires you are. "

Grabbing a knife in each hand, she runs forward. Throwing both at Jim, she aims for the heart and liver. Each fatal, he would die if he didn't dodge or block them. :skull: But, suspecting help, he also pulled out 2 more daggers. Spinning, she slashes diagonally at Rosa in rotational assault. Slashing multiple times, she hopes to catch her in her juggular, as her nails can't block the knives strongly enough. :skull: Leaving Lilith alone, she just smiles as she already knows Lilith's attack patterns. It would be childs play to avoid any attack she would normally throw and counter herself. But with Jim's powers, it was reduced completely. And that was why she threw the daggers to distract him.


OOC Instructions:



Ok, all three of you guys.

She threw 2 potentially fatal daggers at Emp. He isn't fast enough to dodge both, so help him out or something.

She is also attacking Traf, and aiming to kill him. Block or parry however you want Traf, but make sure you stop her spin or she'll really kill you.

PunkP, if you help Traf by attacking, then you'll be stopped and maybe wounded. If you help Emp, you may be attacked from behind by the woman.

[Pitou]

Katherine knelt over the dying human. It feebly raised a hand to fend her off, and she snatched it. Blood had dripped down her arm, and Katherine dragged her tongue up the blood stream to the elbow. "Semethia. 2nd in command of the Extermination Corps", she repeated, the words coming out of each of a dozen mouths lined with jagged teeth opened up across her dark form.

"Did you know that it is said that when a vampire drains a human to the last drop, they also drain their soul?" she asked, leaning close. "Well... lets say we are going to be very well aquainted in a minute, you and I". The dying human could do nothing but watch as the vampire drew closer, and a thousand eyes stared at her. "Dont be afraid" Katherine whispered, and she bit down on the womans throat.

Less than a minute later the woman was dead. Katherine lay her down near the alter, closed her eyes and cross her arms. She was full of energy from her feast. But she wasnt really happy. This victory did nothing for her. The girl tasted of regret and sadness. Crap

She looked for her comrade, but couldnt see him. She didnt like this place. When she was human, she came here often. Perhaps not to this church, but one like it. But that was so long ago it felt like nothing but a dream. She felt as if she had lost something deep.

As she began to near the exit, a roar came out. Something was happening. A small group of humans kicked in the door, and stood with the light behind them. "Lets go", Katherine whispered.

The darkness itself blasted into the humans, a humanoid shape with scythes for hands ripping through two of them. Suddenly in the light, the darkness vanished, leaving Katherine standing there. Her sword was already out, and a quick snickersnack of the blade killed the last one. Dayum, I musta looked awesome


Out here, the darkness was thin. A lot of light. She would gain almost nothing from this. Crap. Not good. People will think I suck, she thought as she entered the battlefield

[TrafalgarXLaw]

Rosa Reina
"To Sacrifice is to Give..and to Give is to Just Be Plain Foolish.."

This woman was amazing,she had skill and looks.Rosa had no time to think on that,for the simple fact that she had two knifes in her way,which the beauty in Red was holding.Feeling no other way to dodge this womans pattern,she leaned back,then flipped back a few times.She then panted abit,as the left side of her shirt was hung over,,revealing a portion ofher breast.Holding up the shirt,she only had one hand,and it would be useless in trying to fight with one hand now.Blood leaked from her cheek and from her left shoulder immensley.She was in trouble."Tell me Lady Red..if you were to kill us here and now..then what would you go do,would you go and kill more..or call it a day with our heads on a platter?"She closed her eyes and breathed softly.Fighting at the moment was good,so she decided to get some answers before she dealt the killing blow.She then stared at the beauty in Red,her eyes locked with hers.

[PunkPrincess52594]

Lilith

Lilith growled as she watched the horrid woman ran off. She then threw two knives at Jim while slashing at Rosa. Lilith quickly ran after her. But she was in conflict. She didn't know who to help. Jim or Rosa? Could Jim dodge in time? Could Rosa fend this woman off by herself? Lilith cursed at the situation. She needed a plan/distraction and she needed it soon. And to her amazement, it came.

Rosa had flipped back to dodge the woman's attack. It had caused her some injuries to her body as well as her shirt. Then she started talking to the lady in red. Lilith grinned in satisfaction, this was the opportunity she needed. She made a silent promise to come back to help Rosa.

Lilith sped off towards Jim. With his enhancement over her legs, she was still alot faster than usual. She ran infront of him and got into a defensive position. She moved her whip to hit the oncoming knives away. They landed right next to the ground where Jim was. Lilith smirked in satisfaction. Now to help Rosa.

She glared at the back of the lady in red. She closed her eyes and transformed. She grew back her wings and claws again. This would probablly be her 3rd time today. She made a mental note to sleep for a good 3 days to regain her energy. She opened her eyes again. They were crimson red and full of bloodlust like always, but this time it was different. This time there was no thoughts behind those eyes. Lilith has closed away her thoughts and is now acting on pure instinct. This was something Lilith has never done or even thought of before. But when you are in the midst of war, you must do what you have to do. The now more beast like Lilith flew at the lady as fast as she could. A giant growl escape her lips as she outstretched her hands to tear the woman apart.

[iamaninja]

Declan snarled at the wall that had gotten in his way and picked up a few bricks and threw them at the wall, cracking part of it and sending chips of mortar flying back into Declan’s face, he squinted his eyes against the debris then realized that the other Lycans were already killing. He ran forward again, this time going around the wall and barrelled into another Lycan, who growled at him before Declan accidently backhanded him in his haste to escape from three ants that were definitely planning something, probably plotting to take over the world! Well, he wouldn’t let them! With a howl of rage Declan squashed one of the ants while another bit his finger, he tried to shake it off but the little monster had a good grip, he decided that if it bit him then he would bite it! He did so and was rewarded with the ant going squish between his teeth, but the head kept its hold on his index finger.
“Rrrrrr…I hate ants!” He attempted to scrape it off but that didn’t work so he then decided to ignore it and get it off later. He noticed that a battle now raged around him which was not good…He skirted around to the edge of the battle, bumping into someone, he spun around with an outraged snarl soon noting what he had bumped into. He thumped it “Stupid trees, always sneaking up on Declan….Rrr…In league with the ants! Rar!”
He did not notice the vampire.

OOC:
(Drake, my Lycan is near your vampire)

[MaFia.wire]

Basil eustace hawkins - Lycan - Memorium City

FreeRun

Basil Ran away from the courtyard gate , into Memorium , and he leaped upon a small house , and from that hous eto a larger one , and so started running across the rooftops , trying to find a way out of the city without being caught by vampires or any humans.
He did feel bad for betraying his Brethren , but he wanted to stay alive , he had to flee for lucius now sinc ehw ould hunt him down to the depths of hell.


Gesaric - Lycan - Courtyard

Bred for bloodshed.

Seeing Lucius who everybody tought to have fallen standing right there blocking there ways , or protecting them from something they might not have noticed.
As Sinnoach Killed the woman , Lycans Praised her , but Gesaric did not had time to pay attention to that , he was hired to Lead and to kill , and so he was going to.
Gesaric made his way to the entrance of the curch while Smacking around Humans , Taintin his sword and armour red.

When he reached the entrance and walked into the curch , he saw not much of the humans left , only a small portion of them was able to resist and make up a considerable fight.
but others had died , as the floors where covered with the bodies of the fallen , those who were killed in cold blood.
Gesaric made his way to a stairs and walked up to the second floor , found two human , both users of magic as they both weren't wearing any weapons.

One of them shot a Ball of ice towards Gesaric , wich Gesaric barely managed to dodge as he jumped sideways , and threw his sword to the human , hitting him in his head , sending the deead body flying for a few feet.
He then Grabbed the second mage by his head , and smashed his head against the wall , then smasked a window with his head and threw him out.

Gesaric searched saw torches hanging on the walls , grabbed one and lit the curtains , wich immedialty catched fire and started burning fiercely.
Gesaric ran down the stairs and walked out of the Broken Curch.

( not yet finished )




Not yet finished.

[KillerQueen]

Dietrich rose from the ground. He had changed back now, and didn't like it. After the incredible rush of power, he felt like he was running underwater...and the one called "Katherine" took the kill. Dietrich screamed "*****" in his mind in about a thousand dead languages.
In about a minute, Dietrich felt all better, but the teal kilt and crimson cape didn't suit his thin, pasty body well, so once Katherine had left he stripped the assassin of her black combat robes, boots and gauntlets. He left the hood and mask down, but slid it into the robes for safekeeping, where he found an odd metal tube about half a foot long. He examined the strange objest, and pressed the button, narrowly dodging the silver spearhed that extended out.
"Wow this world is dangerous....oh well." he said, gathering his other weapons. On his way out, he looked down at the assassin's deda, naked body. "man...I'm a sucker for a naked dead girl...but it's been a while since I did this...meh, might be fun."
He crouched down next to her head, and used the edge of a half-drawn nodachi to slice his palm. He covered the girl's mouth with his hand, letting the blood drain down her throat.
"Now, to find my wayward companion!" he cried, running out the door. He grabbed up a corpse on the way, drainnig it to refuel him.

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Sionnach returned to her human form and walked out of the smoke. Labona's guns were slung on a belt across her shoulder. Her breath came heavily, but a frightening and rare smile was on her face. She had taken out the b*tch, and...more importantly, Lucius was back. Sionnach wanted to leave the battlefield and run with him, feel the pack behind them, a group of individuals who had become one.

But that time would come. First, she must finish her job. Walking past a young, frightened priest who had lost an arm and was bleeding from a severe wound in his chest, Sionnach stopped and looked down at him. "Please..." Pitiful.

"I have no mercy for you, b*tch." Sionnach's voice was as ice cold as her eyes. Pinning him down by the neck with one dirt and blood covered foot, she held her new weapon sideways as she pulled the trigger, shooting him in both thighs. Removing her foot from his neck, she used it to stomp down on his remaining arm. The crack as his bone broke brought another terrifying smile to her face. "Maybe, if you pray loud enough, your God will answer and end your pain. But I doubt it."

Continuing on, Sionnach narrowed her eyes at Basil from across the courtyard. When the pack returned home, she had a score to settle there. Lucius would be displeased to hear what had happened as well.

Sionnach moved on, killing every human she found in her path. Too tired to wield the swords any longer, she had strapped them onto her back and was using either brute strength or the Glocks to take people out. This isn't nearly as fun when they're all cowering in fear or almost dead already, she thought.

[St. Peter]

Mini-Episode: A Day at the Vampiric Castle

Episode 1:


Deciding to find suitable cloths and return with information on the battle, Mune glided through the air towards the vampire's domain. Looking at the majestic stone structure, the castle towered over the rest of the area. And at the castle stood 3 figures. One tall and slightly muscular, one fair and slim, the the oldest and by far the most postured one. All three noticing the flying vampire, they deliborated amongst each other.

" Hey bro, what does that thing in the sky look like? "

" Dunno sis, looks to me like a bat or something. "

" Yeah, that's what I thought too. "

Jumping up to meet Mune, the female grew falcon wings and soared towards him. And as he noticed her, he began to stop. Waiting for her to stop and talk, Mune noticed she didn't lose speed, but actually gained more. Thinking to himself, Mune gulped. This wasn't going to end well.

" FALCON....... PUNCH!! "

Punching him flat on his face, Mune spiralled out of control. Falling through the air, he was heading towards the castle for a crash landing. That was, until the boy got ready with a large bat. Smiling evilly, he put his foot down and swung with all his strength.

" HOMERUN!! "

Smashing his head between a hard stone wall and a metal bat, Mune fell on the ground, twitching slightly. In 10 seconds he was assulted twice. And looking at the assailants, he knew why. They were his siblings, though he hated the fact, and they both loved to use him as a target dummy. But, as he thought that, a large figure loomed over his head. It was the eldest of the vampires there, and his father at that. Looking at Mune, he nodded his head in dissatisfaction. Clearing his throat, he ordered his vampiric son around.

" For heaven's sake Mune, get up. It takes more than that to stop a vampire. "

Staggering up, Mune stood shakily before the elder vampire. Looking at him, and then his siblings, Mune scowled at them. And as such, the female just brushed it off and went somewhere else. However, the male just grinned, and held out his bat, with an imprint of Mune's face on it. Yet, as Mune was about to knock his brother out, the elder vampire spoke.

" Why are you here without the others? Do I presume they have died? "

" No, they are mostly alive. I just went back here to report the situation and get some things. "

" Mune, you snuck out of the castle to fight, and now you come back prematurely. Return once the battle is won, as you have already volunteered to fight. "

" Pfft..... he just came here running with his tail between his legs after getting his a** kicked. Isn't that right Mune? You got beat by a human? "

" You asking to be skewered brother? I'm sure I can kill you at the least. "

" Ha. You and your shadows. Challenge me when you can beat a flashlight. "

About to fight, the elder vampire intervened. Looking at both of the fighting vampires, he just sighed a bit and spoke afterwards. Looking at Mune, he told him his orders.

" Mune, get whatever you need and get back to battle. Don't disappoint us by dying, as your brother and sister already believe you will be punished by the queen. Now I shall retire as this sun is irratating. "

Agreeing, Mune got his needed supplies, and headed off to battle. Gliding back to the church, Mune saw his siblings giving him a goodbye. Except, they were holding a graffitied coffin. Waving it at him, it bore the title " R.I.P. " in big, red letters. And just to piss Mune off, they turned the coffin around. Reading the text it said, " For your ashes ". Leaving the castle, Mune took a mental note to kill them later.



If you'd like a mini-episode for yourself and maybe a buddy, contact the OOC and we'll schedule you in.

[Darkoda]

Mune
Back at the castle

Mune was not pleased. He had to deal with an annoying human who didn't want to die, and after that, he went back home to run into two of his siblings. Oh he was going to do very painful things to them when he got back, but first, he had to finish dealing with this invasion.

Stalking through the courtyard, two lycans jumped out from their hiding places, intent on killing him, athough they hesitated a bit when they saw the smirk that formed on his face.

Hello anger management.

Mune didn't even slow down as two spikes shot from the ground, impaling both lycans through their gut. Dropping them, he then proceeded to use one of those daggers he got from that Turmo b**tard to slice one of the lycan's neck open, severing his windpipe. Stabbing the dagger into his lung, his cloak wrapped around the other lycan who tried to jump him, slamming him on the ground repeatedly, before crushing his arms. Mune savored the lycan's screams, imagining it to be his annoying baseball bat wielding brother, while stabbing the lycan repeatedly with some shadow blades, while his comrade struggled to get a breath he would never take.

The fun had to come to an end at some point though, as they eventually did end up bleeding out/suffocating. Well, at least he felt a little better. His grabbed his dagger from the lycan's corpse and shot out a tendril, wrapping around and dragging some wayward priest to him. It looked like he was trying to beg for his life, or curse him or something - Mune couldn't tell, not with his shadows choking the guy anyway. He released his hold slightly and listened to the human's final words.

"You abomination, the might of God will -"

His rant broke off to a scream as Mune grabbed his elbow with a shadow coated hand, and effortlessly crushed the bone. Then Mune interrupted his screaming by punching him to the ground, and stamping on his windpipe, crushing it. Wait, he just killed someone like that....... Mune then used his foot to crush the guy's balls as well. There we go. Then to add insult to injury, Mune lifted him up, and drained him of his blood, using his power to stop him from slipping into unconsciousness.

"I wonder if they're anymore people for me to play with in here." He walked on, slaughtering everyone he met - odd that he hadn't met any vampires yet, did they get themselves killed? He had a lot of anger to burn off after all........

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Watching the lycan just walk past him Rakier pondered (" Shall i stalk this stinky wolf thing and fool it or shoot it hmmm") after a little while Rakier decided to stalk the Lycan. transforming into wolf form Rakier approached the lycan and saw it arguing with a tree.

Rakier wondered WTH the stinky wolf was doing and asked " Uhh why are you arguing with a tree????" thinking right after (" this is gonna be fun") :evil:

[iamaninja]

Declan snarled at the tree, then turned when he heard whatever it was speak. A..talking..wolf? He turned his snarl on it, how dare it interrupt his conversation with the upside down elephant! He blinked and the elephant turned into a tree 'why do they keep doing that?' He turned back to the wolf and bared his teeth and growled low in his throat, then stopped growling after he realized the fighting was getting a bit too far away, decided that it wasn't really important "What does it want?" He sniffed the...talking...wolf smelt...like...VAMPIRE!!! He sprung backwards and whined, Vampires were in league with the ANTS!! Declans eyes narrowed ants were the enemies of all Lycan kind...But maybe since this was a WolfVampire, then maybe wasn't helping the ants?
He snorted, yeah and if he believed that then the ants would then rule the world!

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

("ahh %$^ I think he found me out.. I'm not sure but to play it safe i better run it") Rakier turned around and charged as fast as his 4 wolfy legs could carry him into the courtyard ("hopefully i didn't miss any fighting")

Rakier stops suddenly not noticing someone standing next to him and when he turns his head to scan the area he bumps into a girl accidentally and see's that she is carrying a glock and a sword on her back ("ahh &$%") rakier thought to himself as he just stared at the girl



(lol i was in a rush to leave there. and i bumped into Sionnach by the way. and yes i know this is gonna turn out one of 2 ways I get my @#$ beaten to death ... wait nvm 3 ways. I get beaten so badly I'm NEAR death or she pets me =_= (plz god let it be number 3) >_>)

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Sionnach had stopped her rampage, looking around the battlefield to see how the pack fared. It had been an unspeakable rout, a massacre. Her body had begun to gain a small amount of strength back, not that it mattered. The trophies she had taken from Labona would be enough to take out pitiful, fragile humans even if she was barely standing.

Suddenly, a wolf bumped into her. Sionnach glared down. No member of the pack would have made such a mistake, not after seeing her performance against Labona and Lucius' taciturn approval of her actions earlier. She lowered herself into a feral crouch, her legs coiled so that she could swiftly jump away if she needed to. He didn't have the strong, over-developed muscles of a lycan. A pup? Sionnach tilted her head to the side, eyes impassive as she smelled the creature.

Sionnach snarled. VAMPIRE! She jumped back, Glock back on the belt and both swords immediately in her hands. "You're lucky today, bloodsucker. My orders don't include a massacre of your kind." Her body remained tense. She didn't want to get into a scrap with a vampire, not when she had orders to meet with Lucius up ahead.

Instead of immediately moving to cut off the vampire's head, she put the swords away and settled into a more relaxed stance. A dangerous smile suddenly spread across her face. "That doesn't mean I'm not going to inflict some pain." Sionnach's left foot suddenly flew out in a graceful arc, aimed directly at the vampire-wolf's midsection.

Stopping right before she hit, Sionnach's eyes remained deadly serious. "I know that I can kill you easily, if I want to. You know it too. Get out of here, creature. This fight doesn't include your kind. And, I would think twice before appearing in front of any lycan in that form again." It was a rare show of mercy. Sionnach shook her head at herself.

I must be going soft., she thought, as she took her swords back out, using them to swiftly decapitate a priest.

[Raiden]

Sariel
Outskirts

Sariel was silent the whole time, since they escaped the battlefield, also in the tent and when this little freaky girl appeared and sucked on Zeon's leg. He watched how two alchemist failed at using their bloody alchemy agaisnt the little girl and he had to smile "See Blood Alchemy is good for nothing, so it is smarter to not rely on such blasphemous abilities like me after all".
Sariel took out his Silver Ballers and then already saw the first guy attacking and someone else helping the girl. He had to raise one of hsi eyevbrows and watched carefully, he released the safety catch of his guns just incase, but waited for the girls reaction. If she would make any attempt to hurt one more human, alchemist or not, she would quickly feel a few silver bullets in her body.

[keiichiman]

Lag Seeing, The Tegami Bachi

This wasn't going well for Lag. He'd met an opponent that could reject the greatest art in the world, blood alchemy. He watched as the girl attacked some vampires, and took that opportunity to remove the blood vial from his gun and put in some of the few silver rounds he possessed. He readied his gun, waiting for the girl's assault on any human.

Noah Eibon, The Grimoire Master

Noah met Sven, face to face. He then continued to walk past, say, "I won't tell. If you ever need help with anyone in the church, call me." He extracted two of his silver crucifix and threw them to Sven. Then he saw a flicker of smoke...

Noah watched the church start to go up in flames. He immediately sprang into action. The first thing he did was to find a group a priests fighting a group of lycans. He told them to go and stop the church from burning up; he would handle the lycan.

They followed his instruction, nervously looking back at him as if he was going to his death by fighting the lycans. The lycans apparently thought the same thing: how could one human armed with only a book defeat four lycans?

A lycan rushed him. Noah immediately reacted, smashing the silver Grimoire against the lycan's head. The second lycan to attack was more cautious now that his friend was down. He sprinted to Noah's side, then immediately turned towards Noah, in a side attack. Noah drew one of his spell tags and threw it at the lycan, forcing it to move to the side. He then closed in and slammed the book down on the lycan.

The next two lycan were even more cautious, both attacking at once. They even went as far as to overlimit. Just as they came close to him, both attacking from the side, Noah immediately saw something...there was a glow around gfrimoire, a holy glow that it seemed only he could see. When the lycans entered this glow, they're overlimits immediately disactivated. Their surprise gave Noah the split second he needed. He pointed Grimoire at the lycan to his right and mentally gathered the holy energy into a single spot. He released the energy, making a holy blast.

"Cero Pedaro."

The holiness blasted through the left side of the lycan's body, leaving him with only half a body. Noah quickly twisted around, just to see the other lycan leap at him, yelling. Noah grabbed five rosary beads full of holy water and threw them into the lycan's mouth. As soon as the lycan closed his mouth the holy water took effect, burning the inside of his throat.

Having defeated the lycan, Noah turned his attention back to the church. More priests had started to assist in putting out the fire, but it wasn't quick enough. Noah pointed the book at the rook of the annex that was connecting the main church to the library. He focused the holy energy and released it, a single blast meant to collapse the annex so that it would burn slower.

[dudeitzmeh]

Sven loaded a silver bullet into his rifle and slung it behind his back, storing the other two inside his left jacket pocket.

Lucius was alive.

Sven spat on the floor. "god himself couldn't kill that man..." Sven said scathingly.

"I won't tell. If you ever need help with anyone in the church, call me." the human said.

Sven simply nodded. He was relieved he didn't have to kill his ally...

Noah tossed two silver crosses at Sven, which he caught (making sure not to let them touch his bare skin).

They retreated backwards. A werewolf moved in too close. Sven bashed him on the side of the head with a cross.

another one got behind him, and Sven kicked him upwards on the chin. He gave a solemn face as he saw the lycan girl who helped him earlier rip some humans to shreds.

So the alpha wolf was now using children in his wars... it sickened Sven. But he had no time to dwell on it. The werewolves had gained the advantage and he could do nothing but retreat.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier just staring at the girl and heard her yell " VAMPIRE! "

ahh Sh$# not again and this time by a girl He saw her jump back and pull out her swords faster than he could say $#%@ Damnit if i try to transform back into Vamp my head will be gone and I'm sure she can out run me even tho im in wolf form !! DAMNIT! "You're lucky today, bloodsucker. My orders don't include a massacre of your kind."

After about a minute she put the swords back on her back and then a disturbing evil smile filled her face ahh crap that doesn't look good i should hold my ground but if i do this for too long many lycans might surrond me. Grrr WAT SHOULD I DO


"That doesn't mean I'm not going to inflict some pain."

At that exact moment rakier froze up and saw that the girls left foot was about to hit him in the mid section well this is gonna hurt... ALOT HE closed his eyes for the blow but felt nothing he slowly opened his eyes and looked into hers and saw that she had a dead serious look in them


"I know that I can kill you easily, if I want to. You know it too. Get out of here, creature. This fight doesn't include your kind. And, I would think twice before appearing in front of any lycan in that form again." Rakier slowly nodded his head and saw the girl walk off

Damnit Rakier i shoulden't freeze up like that... even tho that was the first girl i saw for a month.. I shoulden't freeze up like that Rakier looked down at his paws ok i had enough of this.. TRANNNSFORMMMMMM!

in a Red light Rakier changed from wolf form to his Normal form and looked around short sword in hand and saw one human female crying over a lost loved one. he walked over and grabbed her You will join him soon don't worry At that moment she tried to scream but it wouldn't come out as Rakier fed upon her blood and completely drained her and to make sure she was dead he stabbed her in the heart with his short sword and walked away



(This was the biggest post i ever did and i also fed ^^ now i dont need to for awhile.)

[Vafhudr]

Alexander Asgard - not Alexander Anderson D:

The whole thing went south.

Alexander knew that it wouldn't be easy to have Lycans, vampires and humans band together, but it was their only hope against the forces of evil, the forces who had just stormed the guild, and destroyed an integral part of his life...

His life... even in these troubled times, some of his toughts where devoted to his familly: they where what he holded most dear.

But now, a new foe had risen, a mighty yet appaling one. That girl, who was speaking very childishly, turned his alchemy agaisnt him, trough a processus he was unaware of.

Puzzled by this turn of event, Alexander retreated a bit further, while making sure that his sight was true.

Who was this girl ? She was a vampire, since she assaulted Zeon in a very vampiric fashion, and yet, she was surely wielding some form of blood alchemy: that blast was not lycan nor vampire. But most troubling was her ability to negate alchemy, one of the corner stone of his ability.

If she was a vampire, she would be affected by silver bullets, and he had silver bullet. He had several of them incripted in blood alchemy of course, but he had a reserve of not powered bullets, since he had to replace them once in a while.

He emptied the magazine of one of his gun of any blood bullet, and replaced them with normal, everyday silver bullet. At least blood alchemy was out of the equation, since she wouldn't be in contact with the gun...

But, after analysing her speach, demeanor, and attitude, Alexander was unsure of the foe: she was either innocent, or she was playing the part rather well. He had to try his theory before more blood was spilled. He lowered his gun, not a great detail considering he was one of the fastest drawhand of the country...

"Little girl, we are friend. Why are you so mean to us ? :( We didn't do anything to you ? Why can't we be friends ?"

Rummaging trough his coat, he found some chocolate mints....

"We have candies ... :) "

Needless to say, at any hint of hostility, and the girl will become a gruyère cheese...

[Darkoda]

Mune

The small vampire watched the exchange between the wolf-vampire and that lycan girl from his perch on a building that wasn't on fire. The vampire was uite an odd one - really, a wolf? Did he want to get killed? The lycan girl not killing him on the spot was unexpected, but ultimately it could prove useful if the vampire wasn't a total weakling.

He slipped away when the lycan left, following the wolf-vampire. There, Mune watched him kill and drain some woman crying about something - probably got some friend of hers killed.

He jumped in front of the vampire, cloak billowing behind him and hood up. All the needed was a scythe and he could be a mini-grim reaper. Not a bad idea.......

"Who are you vampire?"

It should be noted that Mune was quite ready to kill said vampire if he did anything stupid - he wasn't in the mood to deal with idiots right now.


OOC - Yes Drake I'm talking to you

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Startled by someone jumping in front of Rakier rakier jumped back by reflex Who are you Vampire? ok this guy must be some vampire hotshot or something i should be careful...


My name is Rakier if you must know. And im just here for some fun if you must know that as well he said trying to look confident Ok if this gets ugly i may need to run it. there is no way I can handle anything in close range with how weak i am Rakier thought sighing

[Darkoda]

Mune

My name is Rakier if you must know. And im just here for some fun if you must know that as well

Heh, the guy was clearly scared of him, interesting. Most vampires ended up underestimating him; this was a nice change.

"If you're looking for entertainment, you can help burn this place to the ground, or go to the courtyard and play with the lycans there." Saying this, Mune jumped onto a wall. "By the way, you really shouldn't run around as a wolf, lycans can see through it and vampires are likely to kill you first and ask questions later."

Mune dashed off, weaving through buildings, staying hidden from sight, grabbing a torch along the way and touching it to every single flammable object he saw. Whoever set the fire had a good idea, and he was going to make sure that the place burned to the ground.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

hmm i guess that guys right. I think im going to have some fun with the humans that the lycans are attacking but first i need to fetch my sniper but i should do it quick sooo im going to need to.....TRANSFORM!

A Red light flashed and there stood a wolf (Rakier) ok now to my current house Rakier darted off towards the city hoping to return shortly with his sniper rifle in hand

[dudeitzmeh]

Project S.A.T.A.N.
vs psycho lolicon

Koren had been amused up until the point where a crazy psycho lolicon girl burst into the tent for no apparent reason, with her broken powers.

"Well you don't see that every day..." Koren shrugged, as the girl represented some of her abilities.

"Oh geez, it's never easy" scowled Koren as he lifted a large rock buried into the earth and hurled it at the little girl, making his retreat in the process.

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric - Lycan - Curch Entrance/exit and Courtyard

Emerging from the fire a dark shadow came walking out , gazing upon the slaughter of a Dark night , on the soil of a place called holy by humans , but called a place of menace and blasphomy by those opposing.
He walked down the first stairs leaving footmark of blood , as he pulled up his face mask revealing the the person behind the tyrant.
His face coveredwith blood wich was not his own , but from those that he had tainted his sword with , with wich he had casted himself in a world none can escape from when they had entered.
A world wich was formed by a circle wich could not be broken , could not be bend or dented by those walking the earth.

He stepped down into a pool of blood wich had covered the courtyard , making it unable to see the stones that where there.
The blood reached to just above the top of his feet and he kept on walking , seeking for bloodshed and the true nature of Men , vampire and lycans.
The nature that deep under the skin , deep under what we show or pretend to be , lays there deep inside us , our true nature that we are all nothing more then mindless beasts seeking to kill and to ravage.

A priest with a large sword , appeared in front of Gesaric his clothes washed with blood , his face tainted with hate , sorrow and the will to destroy.
"You may take the appearance of a fearsome monster , but I know that under that facade is just a small and weak creature that is afraid to be what he really is" The human said , moved his right foot forward and swung his sword horizantal , Gesaric noticed it and quickly moved his sword to block the massive sword of the human.

"Thy eyes and thy mind cannot accept the reality , thats why thy say such stupidity" Gesaric said and swung his sword to the human his right leg , but the human was far more skilled then Gesaric had thought as the human managed to block the sword with his own sword.
The human its sword was probably over 5 feet tall , and a feet broad wich meant it was too heavy for a normal human to swing around , unless the human was skilled and very strong.

"haha stop talking yabbersh , you know your time of dead is near"The priest said and quickly swung his sword to Gesaric , wich Gesaric barely managed to dodge by stepping backwards.
Gesaric had been in many fights , and knew just how to take advantage of what was around him.
Gesaric kicked blood that was laying on the courtyard floor into the air , and it hit the human straight into his face , blinding him and causing him to flinch for a mere second.

The mere second would be enough for Gesaric to end this , so he swung his sword , but the human somehow managed to dodge without using his sight , wich meant he relied purely on skills and instinct.
Gesaric his sword missed the human his head , but he was able to cut of his arm from just above his elbow.
Gesaric din't stop here , and he swung his sword the the human his side , and hit him in the chest , cutting trough his left lung , then the human fell down into the blood , face down.
To make sure that the human was dead , Gesaric lifted his sword and stabbed the man trough his back , Gesaric put his face mask back over his face and prepared to continue the brawl.

Gesaric then saw something flickering in the furthest corner of his eye wich could only mean one thing , he put all his strenght into his legs and jumped forward/sideways.
He Dodged a fatal blown and avoided getting hit by something , but the first thing he noticed was that there was a big cut in his shoulder pad , but luckily enough it din't hit his body.
Gesaric turned around and faced an axe that was being swung at him , he raised his sword and blocked hit , the force of the person that hit him made him step back.

He then looked a dark skinned guy right into the eyes , brown fearsome eyes , the eyes of a tyrant claiming his right to be one.
The human did not talk as he raised his axe , and then Gesaric realized that the human was above average tall and more muscular then most humans Gesaric had faced before.
The axe swifted trough the air at a blazing speed , Gesaric stepped sideways and dodged it , the axe stopped before it hit the blood covered ground and the human swung it again before Gesaric could attack wich forced him to fight defensive.

This human was skilled , that was something he had discovered for sure , Gesaric just had to find his weakness.
Gesaric din't block it but dodged the axe , because blocking it with his sword would most certainly cause his sword to break , and Gesaric could not use a broken sword.
Gesaric stepped back dodging the axe and swung his sword to the human , but was only able to cut the human hi arm slightly.
Then the axe came flying to him again and he had to sidestep it again , and he attempted a slash at the human again but missed him.

But after a couple of times repeating the dodge slash routine , the human messed up as he probably gotten tired of swinging the axe around all night as he hit the stones of the coutyard floor.
Gesaric stepped forward and lunged out his sword and stabbed the human in his chest , and again and again till the human feel down and blood splashed.

[St. Peter]

DOUBLE UPDATE


Courtyard Conflict - Climax



For some fighting spirit:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Hk9boXu_4MM

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=reykIZJnUrs&feature=related

( At the Courtyard Entrance )

Running rampant, the Lycan invaders tore through the human's defense with Lucius at the lead. Watching as another formation was crushed under Lucius' claws, the humans were losing morale. This, along with the burning of the church, was quickly turning into a lost cause. Signified by the cowardice and fleeting humans, the defense was slowly breaking apart. And in the middle of this chaos was Lucius. Smashing a human's head across the pavement, he had the look of death upon him. Roaring into the air, the howl made any doubt the humans had of losing amplify to terror. Rushing to run away, only a portion of them stayed, either too scared to run or brave enough to fight. But, this would not be enough. Because, from behind the lycans came a wave of vampires. Killing humans who strayed from the path and more, the humans were 1 against 2. It was too much, as their best players were missing, the rest off somewhere.

STORM THE CHURCH!!!

LIKE H*** YOU WILL!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the side of the courtyard)

As the lycans tried to march forward, the simultaneous yell of many people resonated across the courtyard. And in that instant, all h*** broke loose. Looking at the burning church, the vampires and lycans has started to set it ablaze. And coming out of nowhere was Noah. Holding his book in hand, he reoiled his arm. As holy light converged at the book, it's pages radiated with fury. At the point of max capacity, he smirked.

"Cero Pedaro."

Destroying a connection section of the church, the holy blast tore through it's foundation, collapsing all that wasn't blown away. Smothering the flames, the church, and more importantly the library, was safe. And all at the same time, Noah kept his gaze upon one vampire trying to light the church. Taking his book in tow, he walked towards Mune. Time to see how pissed the librarian can get....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( Overlooking the Courtyard )

And watching from above, Tara, who had been MIA for a while, was back. Flexing her muscles, that medic Karen must of been a pro. But, there was no time to waste on that. Concentrationg on her blood alchemy, Tara feels a surge of energy across her body. Forming, flowing, and radiating inside her body, she activates her blood she has across the battleground below. Gritting her teeth, she forced the ground to move. Cracking the ground, cleaving it into many pieces, and reforming it all, she forces the entire entrance to reform.

" EARTH TRAVESTY!! "

Watching as the ground rose, broke off, and seperated the lycans from the humans, it was too late to run. Blocking off all sides with silver embedded walls, the maze shot and cut across the lycan's lines. Forcing them into other groups and some into lines, it was unsuspected and deadly at the same time. Looking around, silver was baked onto the surface of the walls with pressure and such. Unable to break through, it was even worse when the cavalry came. Running up, Sven held his rifle at his side, ready to fire his gun. Seeing him, Tara shoots up a column under his feet. Sending him 30 ft into the air, he stands above reach. Throwing him a clip (10) of blessed silver rifle bullets, Tara leaves the rest to him. Falling from the strain, she begins to rest once more.

" Pfft.... making me work. "

Setting his sights up, Sven takes aim at 5 lycans at once. Watching as they were forced into a line, he shoots his rifle. Watching as the silver bullet runs through the air, it rushes towards he unknowing lycans. And breaking through, it shoots through all 5 heads, leaving the corpses to fall to the ground. And reloading his rifle, Sven gets ready for another shot. Time to strike back.....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the lead in the courtyard )

Watching their leader growl in fury, Sinnoach and Gesaric themselves feel anger. Looking at him, he just surveys the field. The lycans were being routed by a single sniper. What kind of guy was he? Roaring in anger, Lucius points at Gesaric and Sinnoach at the same time. With rage in his voice, Lucius speaks his orders.

" GET THAT SNIPER! I'M GOING TO ROUTE THOSE HUMAN SCUM!! "

Rushing off, Lucius runs across the battlefield, slaughtering humans as they try to fight back. The lycans were boxed in, ready to be shot at by those weaklings. Rushing across the battlefield, he left his lycan followers deal with the pest. He even gave Sinnoach a moonstone to make up for her tired state. It would be far then enough to beat the sniper. And ripping a man asunder, Lucius rains blood upon the human's defense....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the heart of the battle )

Running rampant, Miles and Declan rushed across the battlefield. Both raring to go, they were surprised by being boxed in. Watching silver rise across the walls, they stopped in their tracks. Growling, they both knew that they had to find a way against this barricade. That was until they saw that they had company. Looking at the 3 others here, Miles roared at the vampires. And at the same time, Katherine, Rakier, and Deitrich noticed them at the same time. Both sides boxed in, they knew that it would be a while before they got out. Hearing the slaughter outside the walls, Miles and Declan had a grin on their faces. Looks like Lucius was fixing things. What to do now? Fight or behave? And taking a look at both side's expressions, it was obvious. The vampires needed a reason to be useful and not be punished, and victims fall into place. It was their lucky day. And for the lycans, they needed to kill some people or Lucius would skin them alive. Not much of a choice....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the Main Cathedral Hall )

Watching the chaos outside, 5 figures are in the main hall. Each looking at each other with the corner of their eyes, 1 turns forward. Walking up, Freyja shows herself. Taking a quick acknowledgement of 2 of the members, they both get up themselves. One showing himself as a heavily armored man, he just held himself as prideful and spoke.

" I am the High Crusader, Sabaoth. Now what is a filthy vampire doing in this honorable church. Where is the Cardinal!? "

" He's busy at the moment. It seems that he's been fighting the local tough guy around here, Lucius. "

Laughing slightly, a woman sat in the dark. Looking at her, she seemed to ooze evil, as her aura had seen. On the other side, Lamida scowled at her like she was a parasite she didn't want to see. And seeing this, the woman just gave a bemused response.

" Yes yes, I know my place. But I wonder how long you can keep this up? You're always so distrustful of me. "

" Of course. You know how much I hate you Spider Queen Arachne. I'd rather behead you myself, but this is not the time. "

" Oh really? I'd say it's the perfect time. I'd love to dissect all of you dazzling ladies on a examination table. You know, for that tingly feeling when scapel meets flesh. "

" Shut up Stein. I didn't want to let you leave the guild, but it seems it was already out of my decision. "

" Fools, the lot of ya. Lucius isn't the only big dog around here. "

Crashing into the party, another lycan showed himself. Gazing at each person, he just took a nice lean back, ready to fight. Or at least for Lucius to meet him. It was time for a talk.....

And fighting amongst each other, 6 heads of the 2 races met. The Head of the Crusaders, the Vampiric Queen herself, the first female sired vampire, Spider Queen Arachne, reborn by Dracula himself. Along with that was Stein, the mad scientist, co-founder of the guild and the original war tactician for the vampires, and Freyja, the other founder of the guild and the sole maker of blood alchemy. And at the side was Dragorvich, the lycan Vanguard. Amidst this crowd of heads, tension and anxiety clouded the atmosphere.....


OOC Instructions:



Ok, big event. The lycan invasion is stopped temporarily. The pairings for the fight are up. Get ready for some mayhem. Big update after this. Expect some crazy s***.

Dude: Your job is to super f*** whatever's not human. You are 30ft up in the air on a silver column. You are ok because you are wearing shoes and gloves. You have 12 bullets, 10 which are blessed silver. Everyone in the courtyard is game to shoot. Remember, you don't have to kill anyone if you don't want to.

Suke/Mafia: You guys are going to stop dude. You cannot let him continue to shoot your allies to death. Suke, you have a moonstone to enhance your overlimit double how it does for one use. Make it count. Mafia, you have strong enough armor to not be sniped by dude unless he wants to waste bullets. Stop him or you'll be forced to retreat.

Pitou/Killer/Drake/Ninja/Locke: You guys are trapped in a boxed in area. Right now, you can try to escape, but the walls are lined with blessed silver and are over 15 ft tall. Also, jumping out gives dude a perfect shot to kill you, and with over 400 dex, you don't want that.

Kei/Dark: You guys are going to fight. 1 on 1. Mune, your daggers don't work on blood alchemy, if you wanted to ask. Kei, your holy light won't extinguish his darkness normally since it's different than how Pitou had hers. Kei, you have enough motivation. Mune, you don't have to try to fight, but Kei can attack from long range, so running might not be the best.






Field of Fear - First Move



Looking at the ragtag group of lycans, vampires, and humans alike, it seemed as though it was a piece of cake to kill her. It was about 8 against 1, so it wouldn't be too hard. Except for the fact that she had an ability they didn't know much about. With this fact alone, they kept on the defensive. Well, mostly. Watching as the strike begun, first up was Helix. Rushing up, he shot a blast of concentrated holy energy at the girl. But just looking at it, she just smiled. Laughing a bit, the light dissapated. Branching off, the light missed her completely. And at that moment, he went to slash her. But, as he tried, something happened. When he jumped up, he felt a tug at his feet. The ground under him had captured his legs. Feeling himself go off balance, he tried to slice the girl. That was until a dangerously high heat flame appeared before the blade, melting it into hot liquid that felt harmlessly before it got to Luminia. And just smiling there, she hadn't even moved a finger. Something was wrong.

" She's just a girl... just let her go... "

" And you... why did you bite him? I'll be your friend and get you something to eat if you need blood. Do you like deer? If you want you can even have a little of my blood. "

" How about I be your new papa? I'am your father! okay? "

Watching Cheetu hold onto Luminia hard, Zeon took the moment to pry Helix from his earthen shackles and make an ice wall. As all the other members of the group watched, they all took a deep gulp. All eyes on the two, the little girl looked quizzatively at Cheetu. Using her finger, she pointed at him and said " Father? ". Nodding, he embraced her even more. And all the while, the girl just looked at him and smiled innocently saying that. Keeping her hand on Cheetu, all but him were filled with horror and shock. A dark cloud was forming above him, but he didn't seem to notice. As everyone gasped, the cloud began to charge with electricity. But, looking at the scene, he didn't notice til it was too late. Seeing this, the group yelled at Cheetu.

" GET THE H*** OUT OF THERE!!!! "

" Father! " " Fatherfatherfatherfatherfatherfather! "

BOOOOOMMMMMMM

As everyone felt the sheer power of the lightning bolts, they struck the ground where Cheetu was 11 times, all in a row without stop. :skull: :skull: Each time, the ground cracked under the lightning's impact. As the dust settled, the group has started to stand up. And where Cheetu was standing was Luminia, still smiling. Even as she stepped on his disfigured and charred skull, she smiled. Even as traces of blood were found on her face, her clothes, and on her hands, she smiled. And as she crushed it under her feet, she just smiled and laughed a bit. Looking in shock, the group watched as the girl descended across the ice wall. Touching it's side, the ice wall burst into flames, or to be correct, turned into flames which dissapated. And continuing her walk, the little girl headed towards the group. About to move her hand however, Koren decided to grab a boulder and toss it at her. All the while, Alexander stood infront of her to cover Zeon and Helix's escape. Even at that time, the rest of the group consisting of Sariel, Zeon himself, Lag, and Mia concentrated on attacking her.

Feeling her emotions dull, Luminia felt voided of everything except basic instincts. But this proved ineffective as the bullets were blocked by slabs of earth shooting up to meet them. The boulder was even stopped when 2 giant pieces of earth formed a snap shut half dome around the duo, leaving it to smash against it without help. And without emotions, Luminia took a look at Alexander. He was offering her candy. Yet, she felt like eating something else. Moving forward, she bit Alexander at his hand. Sucking blood from his wrist, he yelled in pain. His blood was being drained at a ridiculous pace. Feeling his hand numb in movement but feeling enflamed as his nerves started dying, he frantically tried to do something against her. It even went to folly as he activated his blood alchemy to try and explode a bullet again. As both parties went wide eyed in shock, something wrong happened. Feeling the blood flow reverse, the girl cried out whle Alexander yelled in intense pain. Seperating, the girl felt at her mouth, she had lost blood. But, however, Alexander was at a worst shape than that. Clutching his left arm, Alexander screamed in pain. Watching his arm contort, his veins buldge, his hair beginning to burn off, the group hurriedly tried to get him away. And at that time, Alexander felt something come over him. Becoming silent, his eyes wide open, he fell. Not moving, a blood red crest formed on his arm, he was out, yet breaking into a high fever. What the h*** happened at the dome?

As each of the remaining members watched, they felt something they hadn't felt before. It was like they were facing an unknown entity, only which looked like a sentient being. Seeing as both of their members were either dead or worse. And looking at this, they had to think of something. They couldn't run from whatever she could do, and they knew it. But, with no time to think, it was too late. As the girl got up, she pointed at the group. Without emotion, she closed her hand. And sealing each of their feet in an earthen shackle, something glowed infront of each person. Spiralling, glowing, and condensing, it looked like a ball of heated air. Each of them taking a gulp, they knew what it was. It was whatever blew up the tent, except smaller........

" Enemies! <3 "

OOC Instructions:



3 mini-updates left. :D

Kiri: Your lycan died. Sorry man, but I did tell you. To make up, you can use your other char now.

Vaf: You are knocked out. You can post faint consciousness or something, but you can't do anything except speak faintly.

Everyone except Vaf and Kiri: You guys are anchored to the ground by earth shackles. There is a mini bomb right infront of all of you. Escape, break out, run for it, it's your choice. The bomb is a concentrated bundle of flammable and explosive gas with a spark in the core. If you touch it, it will explode. Other than that, do what you want, but she's getting closer now. And someone pick up Vaf if you plan to escape unless you don't like him.

[Darkoda]

Mune
Burn them with fire :D

Ah finally, some entertainment.

Mune had long since gotten tired of fighting with the humans and lycans; fighting people you can kill in one hit is never entertaining for long. His idea to spread the fire was goign just fine though, especially when he started setting corpses on fire along with the wood. The blaze was getting good too when some guy with a book shot some light beam of death and broke down part of the church. While Mune had no problems with the extra destruction, but the guy put out most of the fires. Great, now he had to go start them again.

Keeping a gaze on the guy who was now glaring at him - that guy who was in the fight with the axe-crazy girl, he remembered him and his holy paper now - one of Mune's tendrils wrapped around the torch he was holding and threw it right into the library, starting yet another fire.

"Thanks for the help book-guy, the fire probably wouldn't have hit there if you didn't blow up the wall."

Yes, he was annoying the guy on purpose. Hey, he was bored. Besides, holy magic was annoying so he just returning the favor.

Of course this didn't stop him from wrapping himself fully in some shadow armor. He didn't know exactly what the book guy could do, but that holy beam of his looked nasty, so it was best to take precautions. He would investigate what was up with the maze of walls and the gigantic pillar later.


Summary - The shadows wrapped around him are somewhere between the strength of hardened steel and rubies.

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric - Lycan Mercanery - Courtyard

Being blocked off the other lycans that he was hired fighting for , Gesaric had to come up with a plan to take down that sniper on top of The silver pillar.
Silver would not be a problem for him since he was protected all over his body with thick metal , chainmail and leather.
Gesaric picked up a rock , about the size of his hand , wich had crumbled of the curch and aimed for the guy ontop of the pillar , moved his right leg forward and swung his arm , throwing the rock towards the guy.


Gesaric then had to get into his fighting stance , as he was being attacked by a human.
He blocked the incomming spear , but then all of a sudden roots entangled around his feet.
The human attempted to stab Gesaric , but he was able to block the attack , Gesaric then swung his sword and hit the human on the side of his head.
The roots dissapeared and Gesaric walked over to the dead corpse and picked up the spear the dead man had left behind.

"Perfect , this is what i need" He walked back a little , away from the pillar so he had a better look on the guy ontop of it and so that he ended up behind the guy on the pillar.
He then aimed his spear and threw it with all his strenght towards the person on the pillar :skull:.
Gesaric din't took the time to look if the attack had hit and he started running trough the pool of blood towards the pillar itself.

He did this incase the attack had hit and the person on the pillar would fall off so that Gesaric could Kill the guy even before he had hit the ground.
If he din't fall down Gesaric would Climb up on the pillar , the silver would not effect him since he had his skin and body all covered up.


i threw a spear at dude/sven in order to get him to fall off or to kill him , when he falls off ill kill him during his fall , or whenever he hits the ground.
i wanted to kill him because im ordered to.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

WTH is this I finally arrive here with my sniper and some rounds and a wall of SILVER erupts over me ><

Rakier thought as he heard a few shots from a sniper rifle .... It seems like im gonna have to take out that sniper first but i need to locate him first and make sure he doesn't see me


" GET THAT SNIPER! I'M GOING TO ROUTE THOSE HUMAN SCUM!! "

Rakier heard some screaming and an order sounds like a bigshot maybe a lycan bigshot. I should see if anything flies over the wall to see where that sniper was. Rakier waited a minute and saw a few things (including a spear) fly over his head and heard some yells of pain on the other side and another sniper round being fired

Sounds like i found him i should focus in that spot while the other two vampires with me focus on the lycans.
Guys Focus on those lycans I'm gonna see if i can get a shot on that sniper Rakier said as he started to move towards the middle of the box little by little step by step and making sure he wasn't visible by sticking to what darkness there was

After he got closer to the middle he saw a guy on a silver pillar HA wat a idiot he's in a position where he cant dodge SH$# Rakier thought with a smile in his face he kneeled down and put his gloves on. Grabbing his sniper he aimed for the other sniper's neck ok i think i got a good shot here.. he looks human i should use a normal round and not waste any special ones... or should i.. nah he looks human so ill try and besides if this hits him in the neck or his own sniper i should be ok for a few seconds so i can reload a silver round. Rakier thought as he loaded his sniper and took aim and fired The quickly checked how many rounds he had left Ok 10 more normal shots and 2 silver rounds........I hope to god that hits.... if there is one at all Rakier thought as he quickly reloaded 1 of his 2 silver rounds... just in case (:skull: :skull: :skull: ?????)


(OOC: Katherine and Deitrich i was talking to you to cover me (if the lycans attack) so then i could take a shot. and dude you can decide if that bullet hits you or your gun ((knocking it outa your hands) cause i have a very nice shot on you ^^ )


Dam#$T dude your waaayyyy too powerful. i think you should die for that reason plus right now your god for a stupid reason (if i read the story correctly) but i only want around 50 points of your stats anyways so i wont be UBER-GOD like you are right now... if i kill you.. and if you try to make a move then I'll be reloaded and will take another shot or you could run I dont care but honestly you are way to Overpowered for a normal char and i think in my judgement that you should die because again your too powerful for pplz just beginning.... Rp wise then I'm doing this to protect my fellow vampires and my enemy's the lycans so then this is a fair fight... And COMMON Its gonna Be Dam near impossible to dodge on that column

[Pitou]

Katherine quickly assessed the situation. Douchebag above shooting people. Douchebags in here looking stupid. Old man, random vamp, and two puppies, she thought to herself. She had to resist the urge to pat their heads and ask them to roll over. Seeing as they were in people-form at the moment, it would be somewhat awkward.

"Guys, focus on those lycans I'm gonna see if i can get a shot on that sniper", the unknown vampire said.

Instead she walked into the darkest corner and sat on her knees. Her dark form quickly took over, and a lone, large red eye opened up in the center of her head. It stared constantly, never blinking. A thin gamp appeared just above the chin, and grew til it reached ear to ear. It opened to reveal it was a large mouth. "I bear you no ill will, Wolfen. My duty at the moment is to erase the humans. Unfortunately, it seems I am stuck here until the gunman outside is silenced"

Silence reigned for a few seconds, until she spoke again. "However, if you cannot be civil, I will be forced to take action", she said, and a multitude of opening and closing eyes and mouths appeared across her form, and then were gone again as if they were never there. Her large, unblinking red eye slowly moved to stare at the two vampires. "This applies to you, as well. Both our factions are here to end the human alchemists. Starting foolish fights in a cage while battle rages on outside is moronic"

[Mahou]

Zeon - Field of Fear

The first time Zeon was really surprised. Alexander being k.oed and the girl was showing to be more fearful than anyone could assume. "This is bad ... really bad. Vampiric traits and she's able to use more than one alchemy element. As if she's one of the lost and past Crimson War like the books told."Zeon muttered. He enchanted his hand with ice and smashed the earth root. After it, he moved to Alexander and picked him up in the same fashion as he was before. Just that this time, Alex wasn't even able to limb. His eyes fixed the glowing ball-thingy. He places a spell tag on Alexander and himself, a modified one and started to move in very slow motion away from the dreaded alchemy-bomb. 'Just what happend to you. I've never seen such a red crest sign before.' Zeon was bloody-aware that he might still get damaged by the explosion but he didn't care. Not this time. At least the new spell tags would - when only - slightly dimish any damage by creating a holy shield.

"Is this how far my current way of living gets me? Not being able to protect! Not strong enough! I need to be stronger ... MUCH MORE stronger. So that I can protect my friends! Humans, Lycans, Vampires. All of it doesn't matter!" The rare scenario of Zeon losing his collected self could be interpreted as a bad omen. With his free hand, he packed a few spell tags and threw them to Lag, Sariel, Koren and Mia. "Put them on and HURRY. They are only able to slightly dimish any damage!". For his other method he need time to prepare. Time he didn't have right now. Speaking of Mia, Zeon wondered, if her time before the next blood-meal would be sufficient.

[iamaninja]

Declan let out a low whine as he realized he was trapped, and with Vampires! He shifted fluidly into 'Wolf form, warily watching the CreepyScary female vampire, he didn't like the eyes then the eye then the creepy slow way it moved and the threats best not to forget the threats. He wanted out but knew he would get shot or ants would get him or something, so he moved a little bit into a corner, being careful not to touch any bit of the NastyShiny silver walls, he needed to do something and settled for pacing rapidly back and forth and ended up brushing against the silver, it immediately sizzled and burned and he sprang away from it with a yelp, bumping into the CreepyScary female.
He turned and watched her, edging away slowly, he looked at Miles for help. 'CreepyScary female is maybe scarier then the ants' Thinking that he was reminded of the ant that was still on his finger he forgot about everything and started to chew on the ant, now oblivious to the people around him.


OOC: He isnt in the open but neither is he aware of anything but the ant on his finger and faint sounds from his surroundings

[dudeitzmeh]

As Sven caught the bullets Tara threw at him, and crouched on his sniping position atop the silver column he couldn't help but smile. Right then, in that very spot, Sven was god.

"Hey wanna help me out again?" Sven said to his parasite, who concurred.

Behind you, someone threw a spear...albeit slowly warned the parasite.


Sven dodged the incoming spear, and caught it with his right hand.

"Oh dear..." muttered. He noticed the armored man had already (yet slowly) made his way up the column. He tossed the spear back down at him. :skull:

(he shouldn't be able to avoid it as he's climbing up the pillar....)

Incoming sniper said an alarmed parasite.

Sven fell on his back to avoid the enemy sniper's fire and returned with two quick shots (normal bullets). :skull:

[Kirisaki]

Aracnio

Aracnio made his way through the forest sadly. He lost his "mommy" A.K.A. Aracnine the Spider Queen. As he walked past all the trees and made it out of the forest he looked up to see a large church. He could hear the loud booms of gunfire and he decided to check it out. "Mommy might be in there!" He cried happily as he ran towards it. Once he was closer he could see walls stained with blood and bodies covering the ground. "Mommy might have been here!" Aracnio giggled as he quickly scampered in through a large destroyed door. He walked right through the middle of the battle without being attacked.

Once Aracnio was in the very center of the battlefield he looked around but failed to locate Aracnine if she was there. "Maybe I'll just play with the other people until mommy find me!?" He chuckled as he ran into the battle and his small body started to mutate and change until his whole body was a giant spider. Looking at a large pillar in the the battlefield he could see a fat man with heavy armor making his way up it. When he looked further up the pillar he could see another man with a rifle defending himself and trying to keep others away. "Oh! Are they playing King of the Hill!? I want to play too!" Aracnio shouted as he sped over to the pillar on his eight legs.

Aracnio reached the pillar and unlike the fat man in the armor could actually run up quickly because of his spider traits. Aracnio reached the top in no time and then pounced on the man with the rifle who was on his back. Instantly Aracnio shot a giant glob of strong sticky web at the man's face hoping to suffocate him. After that he landed and used six of his eight legs to hold him down and make sure he couldn't fight back. His other two remaining hands attacked hi hands in the hopes of stealing his rifle and disarming him. Then Aracnio brought his fangs that were dripping wet with poison onto his neck.

[sukeban_hachi]

THEME MUSIC (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CmU2R9lTivY)

Sionnach

Sionnach watched in disbelief as the white lycan who had helped her earlier grabbed two silver cross daggers out of the air, grabbed a gun and was blasted into the air to work as a sniper. For the humans. He...helps the humans? Sionnach could not imagine such a thing. Closing her eyes, she pictured him running beneath the balcony, Labona puncturing him with her spear...putting himself in direct danger to protect her, and part of the pack. More than Basil had done, even.

"GET THAT SNIPER! I'M GOING TO ROUTE THOSE HUMAN SCUM!!"

Sionnach snapped back to attention at Lucius' words. Shaking her head as if trying to push something down deep, Sionnach snatched the moonstone that Lucius had tossed her out of the air. Gripping it tightly, she growled out a sinister word. "Overlimit." Lucius had given the order. Lucius' word was law.

Her small, human form exploded as she began to leap from crumbled wall to broken statue, making her way up to the roof directly across from the pillar. When she reached her destination, she looked out across the small chasm between her and the pillar. Already Gesaric had begun his assault. The vampire whose life she had spared earlier was also on the offensive, using a sniper rifle.

If I jump in there now, I'll get caught in the crossfire... Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, Sionnach saw a monster scrambling up the pillar. What the f*ck is that thing?! The sniper was already being attacked by Gesaric, and Sionnach had just identified a strange new threat. There was no way she could allow that thing to live.

Sionnach took careful aim and fired off five shots directly at the creature's head and torso as it attacked the lycan who had once almost died working beside her. :skull: I will eliminate this new threat, then finish the job my fellows have started and...take him out. Leaping from the roof, she landed on the pillar directly behind the spider.

It was attacking the lycan, and its back was to Sionnach. With her overlimit having returned her strength and speed to her, there was no way that it would be able to move fast enough against her superior speed, agility and dexterity. Grabbing it by the neck as it moved in to bite the other lycan, Sionnach tilted her head at the strange creature. Observing the fangs, she shuddered. It was truly horrifying.

Her gun already back in its holster, Sionnach had landed with both swords immediately at the ready. She hacked at the monster's legs, then swung the two scimitars around her head. One slashed against his chest, an attempt to sever him completely in half :skull:

The other whistled as it sliced through the air. Sionnach had taken deadly aim, and as her eyes glowed red with battle fury, she brought the sword down to completely sever its head. :skull:

Panting, she jumped back to the roof, allowing more power to fill her body. She didn't want to use up her trump card, but if necessary she would.

So, kiri....she's shot you 5 times with high dexterity at your head/chest, slashed at your torso and is now about to cut off your head. If all else fails, she has a super-move ace in the hole. That I haven't figured out yet, but still...it's there.

[Emperor Time]

" My my.... what resourceful vampires you are. " "You got that right enemy." Then she throws two daggers at Jim but Jim knew he was too slow to evade them. "Curse my slowness." But Lilith saves him from the knifes by using the speed boost that he gave her from his mind control abilities. "Thanks again Lilith." So Jim uses his mind control power to give Rosa a speed boost on her legs too. "This should make you even faster Rosa." And then Jim gives Lilith a strength boost in her arms and hands to make her even more powerful in her beast form. "Okay Lilith I made you even stronger than you have ever been in your already powerful transform state and hopefully it will turn the tide for us too." And this time Jim went far away enough from the enemy that even he can dodge two knifes from here if she throws them at him at the same time again.

[azngamer]

Shion
Courtyard Conflict

Shion was running on top of the buildings towards the Church. She was instructed by her teacher, Duckie, to go to the Church and protect it because it held valuable people and information from the leader of the Lycans, Lucius. With echolocation, she quickly navigated through the rooftops to the Church. From half a mile away, Shion could already sense the war that already started. Shion paused on one of the roofs tops to devise a plan. She knew she was weak physically, and she needed to stop Lucius through traps.

Shion quickly analyzed the situation. She could sense high caliber bullets from the roof tops, and she knew that a sniper was hiding. She also sense two lycan figures approaching him, and strange shape spider-like man heading towards him as well. Could the spider-like creature be an ally of hers? Shion noted his movements. She also sensed the library was under attacked and that a strange barrier like wall was sealing the movements of the lycans and vampires approaching the Church. Shion disregarded these situations and concentrated to find Lucius. After scanning for a good minute, she was able to sense him from his enormous size, and she felt his blood lust further ahead. It was at that time she started her trap for him. Using one of her boomerang blade, she made two small slits on both of her palms and carefully tucked her boomerang blade away. Shion then clasped her hands together and concentrated her energy into her palms. In one quick motion, she ripped her hands a part and released 6 blood droplets that turned into small, dark spiders. Shion calculated Lucius’ speed and direction. She spoke to the spiders telepathically. She positioned her spiders 75 meters from a mark she calculated in a shape of a pentagon. The mark was his future position at his current pace in five minutes. She also instructed each of the spiders to pick a piece cloth covered in blood from fallen fighters. Afterward, the spiders released a small amount of silk and caught the wind and flying towards their destination. As that happened, Shion was already sprinting towards her destination.

As she was approaching the Church, she noticed that spider-like creature was in a dire situation. He was being attacked by a Lycan. Feeling sorry for the spider-like creature, Shion quickly smeared her blood across her boomerang blades, and then whipped her now invisible silver boomerang blade at the Lycan. One boomerang was aimed the Lycan’s heels, severing the Achilles tendons, and the other was aimed at the neck. But as the Lycan was stumbled from the first cuts, the Lycan’s head lowered and the blade lacerating its forehead before returning the blades to her hands. This caused the lycan to knock back off the spider-like creature, and Shion fled toward her destination hoping that spider-like creature would take this opportunity to save itself.

Shion arrived at her destination with a minute to spare and spotted a puddle of mud. She quickly covered herself completely to mask her scent and heat from others. Shion didn’t want to take any chances on confronting Lucius. She hid in the darkness in the shadows of the trees waiting for Lucius to arrive. She sensed that her spiders were already in positioned. As Lucius approached, Shion could feel his heartbeat getting louder. Once Lucius approached the spider’s pentagon formation, the sixth spider that was in position in Lucius’ path, softly jumped onto his foot and adhered to it with the help of its thread. With the spider on Lucius, it was possible to continually know his exact position at all times. Once Shion sensed that Lucius approached the center of the pentagon formation, Shion initiated her attack. She carefully threw her invisible silver boomerang blades toward the two spiders across from her. The spiders at each point made a small pillar of thread. From her position, Shion can throw her boomerang and bend it so it seems that the attacks are coming from the spiders’ position which would hit Lucius and return her blades towards her. Also, with the spiders near her, she can throw her boomerang at the pillar of thread which would ricochet towards Lucius, and the blades would also return to her after hitting Lucius. Hopefully, Lucius would be confused from the multiple invisible attacks from different points. Furthermore, she hoped he would be confused by the different scent the spiders were carrying. Shion hope that this tactic will delay him long enough.
I arrived at the battle, saved Kirisaki from Suke's attacks, covered myself in mud, and started to attack Lucius within the pentagon the spiders formed.

[dudeitzmeh]

Alias: Project S.A.T.A.N. aka "Koren"
Location: With Team Stupid

Koren half-heartedly watched as the events unfolded before him, and yawned slightly. While the girl was probably the 2nd scariest thing he had ever seen, she was miles behind from catching up to the 1st scariest person he had ever seen.

How many of his "comrades" were still in a position to fight? Perhaps half...he didn't know. Then the field was littered with bombs.

Again, it didn't amuse him. Mustering up what little electric energy he had stored in his body, he let out a discharge in an attempt to diffuse the bombs. After doing so, he kicked one of the bombs to see if it would explode...

[Vafhudr]

Alexander Asgard -- Not feeling good...

Pain. A fiery pain was filling his left arm. The pain was moving, flowing troughout his body, wracking it with pain and inflamation...

The shock had been great. She bit the hand ready for a gun, something that surprised him. He only had time to take one of the blood bullet he had removed and try to put it in her face. He activated the alchemy seal on it.

Something was wrong. Alexander's eye widened. In the confusion he forgot about her anti-alchemical abilities. Light and heat emerged from the reaction. A reaction that both of them had not expected. Something, where she was biting him, happened. Blood. Was it being drank or siphoned back ? He felt a very weird feeling where she was biting him, then a shockwave hit him and the girl, seperating them, and sending him a few feet back... he hit the ground hard. The shockwave craked is glasses, a fissure formed itself in both lenses. His arm, thought, started throbbing like hell... pulsing and fidgeting... his blood turning into molten metal within his veins...

He screamed in pain, sending his plea to echo itself on the gray sky. His whole body was now wracked by spasm and shiver. What the hell did that girl do to him ?

Pain was now making its way to his brain, whitening his vision. In the fog, he saw a shadow... Zeon... He was once again there with him... yet this time, he was the one on the ground, bleeding... He coughed blood... He heard Zeon's voice... it was far away, and yet, he was near him... he could discern Zeon's voice now, and the words of despair sent an anvil in Alexander's stomach...he couldn't let Zeon fall into despair. Not now, nor never...

Alexander... in a low voice... talked to Zeon:

"Zeon... don't despair. Don't forsake what you believed... you, like me, have chosen the hardest path possible... reconciliation over aggression, peace over war... but let me tell you... in this world, you cannot always deal with problems with words... for not all are rational, or guided by noble intentions... in such time, we must brace our soul, steel our resolve and steady our arm. This world is not done. It can be redeemed.... we only need more time... I cannot let my dream die with me... I cannot die yet, Zeon, and you neither... our foe is terrible... fighting her holds a incertain future... but dying is not an option...

Save me Zeon.... I am weak...for the first time in my life, I feel truly vulnerable... I hid myself behind silence for most of my life... a miserable life... my familly is counting on me... I am letting them down... the guild... I fled while others died...

I... failed... please... I... I... didn't mean it! I didn't want to die! Zeon, don't leave me! The world..... I can't see it !

URRRGK! thethethe...pa pain...I want to die... leave me to die... end it.END IT. My soul is being consumed...!

Zeon.... ZEON ! " He grabbed Zeon shirt with all his force, before passing out... the world... he couldn't see it... he couldn't even see Zeon's face in the end...

Alone... All Alone.... in nothingness... No... he wasn't alone... there was something else... another entity...it was there... he could feel it... dark, fiery, sinister, imposing... there was something alien in him...

OOC
Well... my char is in pain, and pretty much fell into a small delirium toward the end :drop:
Go go Zeon!

[St. Peter]

MINI-UPDATE


Courtyard Clash



Column Chaos -

Sniping from above, Sven was on a roll. Up on this spot, he was the proverbial angel of death around here. And as such, he didn't pull any punches when it came to killing people. With the sound of death, gun fire, and clashing metal all around the courtyard, it was hectic to say the least. Finding this obviously true, Sven decided to help himself better get equipped with the situation. Activating his Parasite Doping, Sven felt the rush of information and all seeingness flow into his body. And not a second too late either.

With his improved senses and reflexes, Sven noticed a spear coming up from behind him. Leaning far enough, he dodged the attack and even grabbed the spear and threw it back at the man. But to be technical, it was a waste of a good moment. Especially when the weapon just grazed the metal armor surrounding the man. But, at least it had it's advantages. At the moment he threw the spear, Sven noticed a sniper aiming at him. Dodging it, Sven decided to return fire. Except this time, he was hoping that the doping would make up for not sighting. It didn't much.

Shooting two bullets, Rakier at the same time had already reloaded for a second shot. This time with silver, he aimed at the lycan sniper. But, as Sven was faster, his bullets were already there. One hitting him on his leg, Rakier misaligned his shot. Going off course, the bullet grazed Sven's head. Feeling it burn, Sven cursed.

"Oh! Are they playing King of the Hill!? I want to play too!"

But things were not done yet, as a gigantic spider monster ran up the column, literally. Using his spider appendages, he quickly scaled the wall without trouble. Well, mostly. As he went up, a freaked out Sinnoach decided it was better to shoot the monster. Emptying out 5 bullets, she aimed for the spider man's head or chest. But, to no avail, he was too quick. Dodging most, the spider known as Arachno was able to live, although two of his arms were shot and now were bleeding profusely. And at the same time, Sven was able to get up, only to curse again.

" Ah f*** this. "

As he tried to fight, he barely noticed the spider shooting out his web. Dodging most of it, he was able to miss being suffocated at least. But, as he did, Sven decided to pull out his holy cross daggers. Seeing the vampire spider hiss in distaste, Sven was going on the offensive. And so, they fought atop the column. Slashing and trying to poison one another, they were going at it. With it's numerous limbs, the spider tried to keep Sven busy while trying to poison him. And using his parasite doping, Sven was trying to cut the thing to shreds. Now add a powered up Sinnoach into the equation. Running up from behind, she got her swords ready and swung to kill the spider monstrosity. But things never went exactly right.

Getting cut on her leg, Sinnoach winced in pain as the other hit off of her sword. One boomerang falling down, the other went back to a hiding Shion. But, not to lose, she was able to swing downwards at his body. And slicing him across his back, the spider screamed in pain. Starting to fall, she hung onto the spider's limb instead of the column. This wasn't good at all. Sven however thought this was great, as he went in for a killing strike. Nope, things got even worse. At that moment, Gesaric had made it to the top of the column. To add to this chaos, he began attacking Sven. Trying to lop off his head, Sven was unable to attack the spider. Even worse, when it's limbs failed from the shock, one caught Sven on his chest, and another at Gesaric's helmet when he wasn't paying attention. And so, the entire column group fell down. With Gesaric first, he hit the ground. But, cushioned by his armor, it didn't hurt much. Surviving with a cracked rib, he did better than the rest. Too bad it wasn't the same for the other group. Falling down, Sven, Sinnoach, and Arachno fell with Gesaric. And as such, they hit the ground pretty darn hard.

As Sven fell, he accidentally dropped his rifle landing, snapping it into several pieces when it hit the ground. As Arachno fell, he broke 2 more arms, and along with the rest that was injured, he was left at 4 limbs to use. Sinnoach, as she was cut on her leg, was unable to take the shock of falling well. Feeling her blood flow, Sinnoach wasn't doing too good. But at least Sven couldn't snipe anymore.

OOC Instructions:


Dude: You fell off the tower, got grazed by a silver bullet ( not much, but it might sting ), and your rifle is broken.

Mafia: You fell off too. But you've only got a cracked rib. Better of than the rest. But you're going to be a bit stuck in the ground, so make sure you get out of there.

Suke: You got cut on your leg by Azn a bit. Not much, but it did hurt when you landed. Don't stress it out too much or it'll be bad. Also, moonstone lasts 2 more mini-updates. Use it well before the strain comes at the end.

Kiri: You got cut across your back by Suke's attack, but didn't die. Also, about 4 limbs are unusable right now.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Diverting Lucius -

Going with her plan, Shion was attacking Lucius left and right. Slicing at him, she made sure to go for unseen or unprotected areas of his body. But, as she attacked, it wasn't doing much. Healing his wounds almost instantly, Lucius would roar out to find the attacker. His smell wasn't working to find his mystery assailant. But, that didn't mean his hearing was bad. Already knowing that the attack was invisible since he never saw the weapons, Lucius perked his ears at the sound of an object in the air. And bingo, he found it. The sound of a spinning boomerang was heard, and as such, he grabbed the boomerangs. Snapping them easily, he roared at his assailant.

" ONCE I FIND YOU, I'LL SHOVE YOUR SKULL SO FAR UP YOUR A**... "

OOC Instructions:



Azn: Good job. You're doing good keeping his attention. Keep it up. But you're boomerangs were broken. Sorry.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


How to Light a Library - Chapter 1


Setting the library ablaze, Mune looked at a book from the shelf. Reading it's title, it said " Knowledge and You ". Burning the nonsense, Mune just took his time inside the library. Torching bookshelf after bookshelf, Mune had a smile on his face. Arson, the perfect way to feel better about yourself. Seeing a desk at the library, Mune just set it on fire, papers and all. Laughing a bit, she strolled out of the library. Watching as smoke and embers came out from the windows, Mune was having fun with destruction. And stomping on a burnt book, he looked at the title.

" The vampiric threat..... how bland. "

OOC Instruction:



Dark: There you go, a burning library. Have fun.

Kei: Really, I thought you'd care more. Oh well.

[Kirisaki]

Aracnio

Aracnio hissed as he fell from the column and his body was torn up all over. He quickly got back up on the four of his remaining limbs. He quickly spit five powerful strings of web onto the Lycan next to him who had sliced his back. "That wasn't very nice! Now I might have to kill you!" He yelled as he looked straight up into the sky and shot a lond sticky piece of web onto another pillar. Once his web stuck to the pillar the web started being pulled back into his mouth. Since one end was stuck on the pillar his body flew towards it quickly until he was perched atop it. Then he turned again and did it to a taller pillar. He continued to climb until he was at the highest point of the church.

Aracnio turned around and looked down at the spot he had just been and giggled then he shot a bunch of webs across walls, and across pillars to make a large web that acted as a ceiling for the battle. His blood was oozing out his back but the pain never reached his brain. Aracnio jumped into the center of the giant web and made a small platform of web so that anyone from below couldn't see him or shoot at him. Once he was ready he looked back down at the "meanies" who attacked him. After spitting another four strings down into the area he turned around and looked for some new prey. He peeked over the side of his web platform to see a lycan running across the battle.

Even if Aracnio didn't have all his limbs he still had the advantage of his webs which acted as a gluey trap that ensnared his enemies. Once again he spit a web, this one latched onto the Lycan's back and he was pulled up into the air. He tried to rip the web off but its stickiness and hardness prevented any sort of escape. Once he reached the the platform where Aracnio stood on he was already even more trapped within the new "ceiling" that Aracnio had created. The Lycan couldn't fight back as his arms and legs were trapped in the webs. Aracnio used his four remaining legs to spin the Lycan in circles. While the Lycan was being spun Aracnio was spiting a thin layer of web around him until it covered the Lycan's entire body except hi neck and head.

The Lycan looked at Aracnio with fear in his eyes as Aracnio's fangs dripped with poison and then lightning fast he sank his fangs into the neck of his new found "meal". Aracnio felt the organs of the Lycan turn to mush and he sucked it up greedily with his large fangs. As the goo entered his body he felt strength returning and he left the dead Lycan in the web in a cacoon as he searched for the people who might be his next meal.

[Darkoda]

Mune
The Vampire Arsonist

If one were to look into the inferno that was the library, they would see a figure wrapped in darkness, holding a burning torch, cloak billowing in a non-existent wind walking amongst the flames as if he were fireproof. Well he was fireproof so that thought would be correct anyway. He gave the library a last check to make sure he set every single thing on fire. Yes he did, so much for the holy books in there.

As it was, the entire church was going to burn down unless someone pulled off a miracle if he left things as they were. Mune was not going to leave things as they were. Considering the book-guy couldn't really do anything to him without Mune seeing it, he grabbed some of the burning chunks of wood, and hurled them onto the upper levels of the church, setting the material there on fire, spreading the blaze faster.

Heh, like I'm giving them all day to put it out.

Running up to a wall, he easily scaled the surface with his torch, and jumped out a window, gripping on the wall outside and climbing to the upper portion. Up there, out of sight and hopefully reach of the book guy - how would he follow anyway, if that book came near him, the flames would ignite it -, Mune hopped across buildings, setting them on fire as he went by. The time left before everything went up in smoke just got cut down severely.......


OOC: Im on the roof, between the smoke and my shadow armor I would be incredibly hard to see. No I am nowhere near the top or Calum. I am spreading the fire faster. If Kei tries to stop me, he'll need to actually find me first.

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric - Lycan Mercannery - Courtyard , collumn Clash.

Feeling the blood making its way into his Armour , the blood wasn't warm as it was suposed to be , it was cold and it made Gesaric slightly shudder.
Gesaric felt a Stinging pain in his chest , probably a broken or bruised rib , but he knew he did not have time to worry about it.
The movement of standing up Made a fierce pain rush trough his chest , but Gesaric din't flinch or anything.
He Set his right foot facing towards the sniper whom he fell of the collumn with and his sword he held tightly onto.

Some sort of cage was being made around them , probably that spider like creature that had dragged them down from the collumn.
The sniper was still laying on the ground just a few feet away from Gesaric , and Gesaric decided to be the Judge the prosecutor and the Executor.
First he picked up the spear that he had thrown to the sniper , wich the sniper had thrown back with no results.
Gesaric Kick blood into the air , and dashed forward trough the blood that was still in the air , he swung his sword down to the Sniper his head :skull:

If he would miracalously miss , he would jab his spear into the direction where the sniper would be heading .:skull:
To put it simply he would now use a sword in his left hand and a spear in his right wich would increase is offensive abilities and increase the changes of killing the sniper.


Since sven doesn't have too many Battle experiance , i assume he would stay lying on the ground for a few seconds and think about bthe gun he had just lost.
I attacked him once again because i feel like doing so , i picked up a spear since it has a longer range then my sword , then i attempted to cut of his head :).

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

The instant Rakier Aligned his shot was the instant he got hit in the leg by that same sniper and misfired. Rakier didn't even know the sniper fell off the column he just quickly checked his leg and applied force to his wound to stop the bleeding
holy SH$% This stings... well i guess it could be worse if i was hit by a silver bullet i'd be screaming

Rakier shuddering at the thought tried to stand up and started to walk towards that wolf he met earlier Well guys that sniper ether got his head blown off or i missed and he fell off that column. so Lets not press our luck we should get outa here ASAP. Rakier said as he put his good leg on the wolf's head while he was busy biting his hand and jumped with all the strength he could create and jumped over the wall by jumping off the wolfs head (Declan)

Using his gloves Rakier hopped over the wall (sniper in hand) and started to run ( very limpishly may i add) towards that column where the sniper was I better go towards that column before anyone steals my kill. And Dam# This hurts ><

About a minute or 2 later later....

Rakier making it about 20 meters away from the column saw a Armored person and a lycan with a bleeding leg... And AHA the sniper about to be killed by the Armored man :skull:
AH HELL NO!!!

Rakier Yelled You Armored freak HE'S MINE holding his wounded leg he grabbed his sniper with his right hand (which he loaded with hs last silver round after he jumped off declans head to get outa the cube) took his left hand off his wound placed it on the sniper to steady it and took aim kneeling he took a quick breath and held it to steady the sniper more squeezed the trigger and then thought for a sec before squeezing the trigger fully




((Yes ninja i jumped off Declans head using my good leg))

[dudeitzmeh]

Sven got up and saw his broken rifle. He gave into a slight moment or remorse. It had been a good weapon.

Behind you... warned the parasite.

The armored man was still alive and lumbered towards Sven with his heavy armor, bringing both sword and shield down upon him. To top it all off, the enemy sniper still had his sights on him.

The armored man slashed at Sven, which he took a step back to dodge (making sure to crouch low as to keep the armored man blocking the sniper's vision of him) and tossed his jacket at the armored man's face (if it worked once...)

he then pulled out the cross daggers, situated himself in his usual martial arts crouching position and lunged straight towards the open areas of the man's armor :skull:

he then tossed a smoke grenade at the floor.

"That should take care of the sniper at least..." he muttered.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Song For the situation (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GusLypfx7OQ) You gotta love my friends music choice Or this song Both are good for this situation (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZnAKUauvayc) <---- listen to this one first ^^


Rakier Just before he pulled the trigger stopped to think for a sec Hmm looks like that sniper could be usefull but that other lycan ((suke)) might go after me but if i help that sniper he will owe me cause that Armored freak of nature is pretty durable plus if that other lycan on the ground attacks the sniper as well he is $#%%.... I think I'll help that sniper out even tho he shot me


Rakier took aim for a gap in the Armored freaks armor. it looked like he was holding his ground for defensive purpose so this should be a easy shot ..... right?

At that moment he saw smoke rise from the sniper
SMoke Grenade if I'm gonna take a shot i should do it now

Rakier took point took aim and fired at the Armored freak with the spear and sword where he saw a gap in his plate armor EAT THAT ARMORED BIATCH :skull: :skull: :skull: :greg:

After Rakier took that shot he saw a spider thing on top of a web and was making some sorta cage while drinking lycan blood ok thats a wee... bit.. uhh ok know what I''m gonna see if i can hit that spider with a normal round



((its survival of the fittest right now since its a full on war ^^))

I revised my shot on sven and fired at mafia cause the odds are against sven And I'm trying to get some favors with some tough chars ^^. I just felt like doing this and take back whatever i said to dude.

[keiichiman]

Noah Eibon, the Grimoire Master

Noah had used his brain. He went and collected all of the members of the fire brigade, as well as a few of the fighters the church had. "Okay guys," he said to the group. "We need to put out this fire. I'm assigning you half the church. The rest of you, take the library. I want as many of those books as possible saved. I'm accompanying you with some fighters: there's a vampire in there. Now, let's move out!"

Noah and his half of the fire brigade worked themselves steadily though the first level of the library isolating fires and moving books where the fire could not get to the books. They moved on to the second floor, doing the same. On the second floor they found a few librarians whop had been trapped under a beam. They assisted the librarians and assigned them to keeping the fires from spreading even more on the first and second floors.

The third and highest floor wasn't as bad as the first floor, so Noah moved on with the two fighters he had gathered. The first one was muscle-bound and armed with an axe, but he was quite intelligent, despite his looks. The second one was just as muscle bound, but he carried a thin katana and was pretty quick, which betrayed his looks as well.

"So, if the vampire isn't up here, he has to be on the roof..." Noah thought aloud. "You," he said, pointing at the guy with the axe. "Pick any part of the ceiling...and collapse it."

The man with the axe observed the ceiling and carefully aimed. He threw his axe accurately, just where it collapsed a part of the ceiling, raining down stone which helped to put out the fire, without hurting anyone.

"Again," Noah said, readying Grimoire for any attack.

Lag Seeing, The Tegami Bachi

Lag shot three shells into the earth shackle, weakening it enough for him to be able to brake out of it. He quickly shot shackles of everyone else as he backed away from the bombs.

[KillerQueen]

Dietrich stretched his mouth at the "noble" vampire changed. He'd seen powers like this before. They were interesting the first couple of times, but he had been hoping that vampires might have evolved since his day.
No, wait, I can't think like that...EVERY day is MY day!
This new creed in his mind, Dietrich shifted his attention to one of the Lycans locked in with the pair, the man with the feline eyes (Locke), sizing him up.
"Perfect..." he whispered, cracking his knuckles.
The vampire woman looked at him with her dull red eye, as if knowing what was about to happen. "I would rather not have anyone else know about this form. The queen herself does not know about it", she said. "I will deal with the other vampire later, old one, but for now, it is these pups who need culling"
Dietrich smiled, razor-sharp teeth shining with glee. "Oh, joy! Royal consent!"
The air around him began to ripple, as if extremely hot, and the corner of the silver cage he was standing in began to distort. Shadows appeared and disappeared, and the whole area gained a sepiatoned, and the monochromatic hue, and his body was hidden in a bubble of darkness.
The bubble burst, and standing where Dietrich was but a moment before was a man dressed head-to-toe in a black and red samurai armor. He raised his right hand, and tore the mask away from the helmet, and an asiatic face with a short nose and long beard and mustache stared out, blue-green eyes twinkling at Miles. In his hand he held an odd slivery cylinder, and holding it out he clicked a button, turning the short baton into a javelin.
He dashed across the arena, sprouting a long, spiked tentacle from his right shoulder, locking the javelin underneath his right arm, and stabbing it at the lycan's stomach:skull:, the tanacle ramming at the Lycan from the side:skull:.

[Pitou]

Katherine sighed a little out of relief when the stupid vampire had left. She would kill him later. The Queen nor that spider woman could be allowed to learn of her transformation powers. As far as they knew - as far as anyone except this lot knew - she had no powers.

Two hundred years locked in a dark room had turned her into this. She didnt want anyone to know what she had become. She turned towards the vampire from the church.

"I would rather not have anyone else know about this form. The queen herself does not know about it", she said. "I will deal with the other vampire later, old one, but for now, it is these pups who need culling"

That said, she drew her sword, Runewrath. Her comrade attacked one Lycan, and she charged the one who was in his own little world. She backhanded with her left as she stabbed at him with her right. As it came closer, her hand opened up to become a gaping maw :skull:

The fury of her assault, even if somehow blocked, would drive the Lycan back into the wall of silver

Katherine is attacking Declan. She is doing so because she is trying to keep her Transformation as secret as possible. She is stabbing with her silver sword using her right hand, and backhanding with her left. Her left hand has become a pair of jaws, and will bite and tear flesh if it hits

[Darkoda]

Mune
A detour

Mune had a problem. He could keep spreading the fires faster, but if he kept going, he was going to get uncomfortably close to the top, with that high priest Calum. Considering that the guy melted off half of that immortal lycan Lucius's body - even if the wolf somehow survived that - was enough for Mune to stay far away from him.

So, that meant back to the library. Ah well, might as well find out what they're doing to put out the fire and mess it up. Again.

Walking on the roof, a non-visible eyebrow raised on Mune's head when he saw an axe break through part of the roof. Okay.....

When the second strike came somewhat close to where he was, Mune made a quick detour via sliding down the wall, slipping through the second floor window. He saw the librarians and some other people rushing to put out the fires, and put an end to that by grabbing the half-burnt books they salvaged and making them all burnt.

"Yeah, you guys might want to leave now, I have no interest in killing defenseless people right now."

To their credit, they disappeared pretty fast. In the meantime, Mune had placed his torch in an out of the way location and was walking around, using a broken piece of wood to make sure he burnt everything this time. In the meanwhile, his cloak was rubbing against certain parts of the room........

Walking past the staircase, he rested his foot on it while listening out for the axe guy smashing the roof. It wasn't that hard, he could just the guy's mind as a homing device. A tendril shot through the roof, and slammed back down, dragging axe-man with it. Said man reacted quite quickly, chopping at the tendril with his axe - it didn't do anything, but it was still quick thinking - but his efforts got put to an end via a spike straight through his skull.

"That's for nearly hitting me with that axe."

Hopping to somewhere else in the room, Mune waited for the other two guys up there to come join the party. They were likely to either try coming in from the roof, or the window, either way, Mune was ready to throw them right out the building.


OOC: Watch your step Keichi :D (Not kidding) And considering that I pranced around the first floor the longest, you aren't salvaging anything from there :D

[LordTime]

Human:Helix
Location:Field of Fear

Helix opened his mouth in horror seeing his sword melt in front of him. Zeon had protected him but ,unforunately he was trapped in shackles. Helix tried moving his legs but they failed. One of the other alchemist's shot at his shackles, weakening them enough for him to bust out of them. Helix retreated, and managed to pick up Alexander.

Slinging Alexander across his back Helix ran a sizable distance away and put Alexander down. Standing in front of Alexander he prepared to defend him with his life.

OOC: I hope this made sense:drop:. I was in a hurry seeing how I'm not supposed to be using the computer right now :drop:

[azngamer]

Shion
Diverting Lucius

Shion was stunned how Lucius was blinded with rage and crushed her only weapons. She almost fell back by his roar his monstrous threat. Shion quickly gained her composure back and quickly try to think of a new plan. Right now she was covered in mud, thus her scent and visibility should be reduced. She couldn’t move from her spot. It would too dangerous because Lucius might be able to hear her steps. The only weapon she had now was her spiders. Her spiders had no offensive skills whatsoever, but they can still be used to confuse the enemy. With the five spiders around Lucius, Shion commanded three to hop onto one of his ally’s foot, and the other two to approach him. The spider that was already on him, Shion commanded it to secretly crawl into his nose. The three spiders that hopped on his ally's foot now had a footstep that might confuse Lucius. The two scents that were moving towards Lucius should confuse him even further because he will not be able to see the spiders. Finally, the spider that hopefully crawled into his nose should be able to make a small webbing that would irritate him and might distract his smelling ability. Shion was confident in her small dark spider’s abilities and rogue abilities.

[sukeban_hachi]

UPDATE:
ALCHEMIST GUILD

Tell me Lady Red..if you were to kill us here and now..then what would you go do,would you go and kill more..or call it a day with our heads on a platter?"

Rosa was struggling to make a connection to her attacker, trying to find sense in all the violence. Her struggle was in vain, however, as the Red Lady's face barely registered the question. "Me? Why...I will continue doing what I have been, all this time." Grinning, she began to advance towards Rosa, killing intent burning in her eyes. 'My job."

Lilith's graceful movements had saved Jim's life. Furious that her attack had failed, the Red Lady snarled and began to move in on Rosa. It was time to finish up here, then move on and finish the job.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, Lilith was directly in her path. A beautiful, deadly, monstrous Lilith. Now all could see why she had been named as the Heir to the Throne of Shadows. Her eyes burned red as a feral growl escaped her lips. There was no humanity within her.

The Red Lady smiled, moving into a defensive stance. She easily dodged Lilith's first attack, but it was in vain. Lilith seemed to be everywhere, striking with claws and fangs. Blood was beginning to run from wounds all over the Red Lady's body, but she was far from dead.

Standing her ground the next time Lilith attacked, she allowed the claws to pierce her hands so that she could get a firm hold on Lilith. The Red Lady used this opportunity to throw the vampire Princess into a pile of rubble.

Unfortunately for Lilith, she had hit the remnants of a twisted metal cross. The holy object burned into her skin.

OOC: Ok, guys. PunkP, you're hurting a bit but not too bad. Keep it up, you're wearing her down quickly. Traf, you failed at getting answers, but you also stayed alive. Go help Lilith if you want, or sit back, rest, and enjoy the massacre. Emp? You also have the choice of helping Lilith.

[Kirisaki]

Aracnio

Aracnio pushed away his meal and looked below him. There was a person with a bullet wound in his leg. Aracnio felt bad for the man as he looked at his own broken legs. Quickly he spat a large string of web down and glued it to the man. He looked up alamed but calmed down once Aracnio had taken off the web. "Let's go! I don't want to stay here! There are a bunch of meanies!" Aracnio told the man before spitting a thin layer of web onto the man's leg wound. Aracnio then started spinning a strange web that was thin and light weight. It looked like a kind of parachute and he spat the ends onto both him and the man next to him.

Aracnio then threw his parachute over the heated flames that caused the hot air to rise. Once the parachute was caught in the rising wind it quickly took flight and gained height and speed rapidly. Once they had reached a high enough height the wind currents took them away even faster. Not only did the speedy wind up above help their escape but Aracnio also shot a web at a far away building and pulled them towards it. There was no way that people could have shot them from the church because they were now to far away so that the wind would alter the course of any bullets.

"How is that for smooth sailing?!" Aracnio laughed as they continued to make their escape. Aracnio kept shooting webs and pulling them in to double their speed but it was tiring him out. "Hey Mr. can you cover me while we fly? I gotz to concentrate!" Aracnio said before once again piloting the large parachute that continued to fly because of the air from before although it did start to dip closer to the ground as the air dispersed. They were probably far enough already though so it didn't really matter.

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach closed her eyes, feeling the wind blow through her hair as she fell. One foot touched the ground, then the other.

She roared in pain.

The wound looked slight, but the weapon had been silver. Her leg burned.

Sionnach spun around, looking for her previous target. The little freak of nature had already begun to flee like a coward, shooting disgusting web all over the place to make up for the fact that the majority of his limbs had been crushed.

Sionnach snarled, and moved to jump after him. As she did, more pain shot through her leg. Whipping out one of her Glocks, she took very careful aim at it. Taking the shot, she aimed to send it directly into the gaping wound she had left on its wide, vulnerable back.

Running away like a b*tch...how pitiful.

Sionnach was distracted by the fight going on behind her. The heavy armor of Gesaric was causing quite a ruckus, clanking as he lumbered around. Wait...what in the f*ck is that antique doing here? Lucius couldn't be that desperate.

The vampire she had spared before was attacking Gesaric, as was the lycan who had helped saved her life. Joining in would be overkill, and stealing a kill from her once-ally. Not something Sionnach was inclined to do.

The smoke-bomb detonated, cloaking them all and obscuring the area. Sionnach found the lycan and grabbed his arm, her childish eyes looking up into his. Pressing one of her Glocks into his hand, she closed his fingers around it. "You just stole this from me, if Lucius ever asks." Turning, she tensed her small body as she prepared to run off. Shooting him one last glance over her shoulder, she growled out, "But it better f*cking come back."

Sionnach burst out of the smoke, swords on her back and the remaining gun on her hip. As she blazed past Lucius, she shot him an uncharacteristic grin. "Sniper's down, boss. I've got some unfinished business with one of our own. He attacked me, and has now fled the battle."

Noticing two of their allies approaching Lucius, she stopped. Taking her gun by the barrel, she shot forward and used it to bonk both of them on the head, hopefully stopping their progress without doing too much damage. Whoever was battling Lucius would have one less weapon at their disposal.

Continuing on, Sionnach flew out of the chaos and into the city. Her Overlimit increased her speed, her strength...and her senses. The scent was not hard to follow. Cowards have a powerful stink.

He was still running when Sionnach closed in on him. Leaping, she landed with her foot directly on the middle of his back with enough force to snap a normal wolf's spine in two.

But this was no normal wolf. Jumping backward and landing in a low, feral crouch, Sionnach gazed at her new prey. "Did you think you could run? From me, or from Lucius?"

Her eyes were empty of any emotion but bloodlust. "Death has a funny way of catching up to you when you run...Basil."

Tried to help Lucius with his confusion, and to take a potshot at Kiri for being a chickensh*t that'll probably fail. A little present for you, dude. I know it won't replace your rifle, but I hope it brings you some consolation...mafia? If you're still playing Basil, I'd get ready. :evil:

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier a great escape

Rakier saw a flash of light in the distance as a bullet was shot in their direction. He quickly swayed the giant web parachute so that the bullet could be dodged. Then he pulled up his sniper and used on of Aracnio's broken legs to keep his aim steady. "Crap..." He muttered as he released two shots at the other person who shot at him. When he looked to see if his shots had hit he noticed three bullets stuck in Aracnio's web. "Those must have got stuck up there when he pulled me up..." Rakier thought as picked them out of the web with ease. He put the bullets with the rest of the ammo and just focused on other things.. like not getting his #$$ shot up

Rakier noticed as the distance was getting farther he could only see the church though his scope now. It was only an orange fiery blur in the distance and they continued to float along. The parachute stated to lower as the hot air that held to parachute up left little by little. Aracnio then gently floated them onto the ground away from the cursed church. The web on his leg proved to help stop the bleeding well and he could feel that his head wasn't dizzy from bloodloss anymore. Aracnio released them from the parachute and then they both ran quickly away from it so that anyone looking for them couldn't find them. Each of them ran through all kinds of obstacles to get away and they didn't stop to look for pursuers.

Rakier ran quickly and helped Aracnio along because of his broken legs. "So what do we do now?" Rakier asked as Aracnio reverted back into his true form of a young boy.

OOC
Peter this is Kirisaki who posted this and I used Aracnio's lucky draw of bullets to find the three in the web :P.... KIRI YOU SPELLED MY NAME WRONG MULTIPLE TIMES >:0

[St. Peter]

UPDATE


Courtyard Clash: Breakdown



(At the highest point of the church)

Overlooking the courtyard, Calum starts walking down the roof. Looking at the chaos, he just shrugs while bandaging himself up. Wrapping up his torso, the bandages made of his clothing helps keep him from bleeding profusely. And finishing up with the changing of bandages, Calum looks around to see spider webs all over his church. Scratching his head, he goes over to see what happened while he was busy. And walking through the curtains of webs, each and every web that touches him burns on contact. Watching as the nest falls apart, Calum sees a being hidden inside. Taking a good look, Calum sees it as a spider creature happening to eat a poor fellow.

" Holy s***, it's a giant spider! "

Taking notice that the spider creature, he sees it take it's pray and begin to leave. Following the thing, he winces as his ribs begin to creak. He wasn't feeling good enough to move too quickly. And looking at his arm, he's not even fit to fight. But, regardless, Calum decides to keep on going. Watching as the spider creature makes a parachute, Calum points his finger onto it's back. And shooting forward a light beam, he lights a cross target on it's back.

" There ya go. Now I gotta fix my f***ing arm. "

Looking at the chunk of his arm missing, Calum grits his teeth as he begins weaving light around it. And covering his forearm in a light cast, he tests to see if it works. By utilizing his blood alchemy to move his limb for him, Calum already knows that he'll have to amputate the limb later on. Sighing, he takes a look over the courtyard. Gathering light, Calum keeps the light converging on his finger. Not even trying trying to find the spider, he just closes his eyes to sense his marker. Wherever the target was, that's where the shots would go.

" 8 arms, 8 shots. Let's see how accurate I am. "

Firing off 8 beams of light, each travel a lightning speed to strike the spider. Each shot blowing a hole in whatever it hits, it finally burns holes into the flesh of the spider. Shooting 8 times, the light hits in several places, and sets ablaze the web with the high heat. And looking at the church top decorated by burning webs, Calum sighs once more. Sending out a bright light, the webs are incinerated midair before they can light the church on fire.

" Friggin spider, I'm already losing enough money as it without paying for a new church. "

" But at least the chruch isn't on fire or...... GODD****IT!! "

Finally noticing the church being set ablaze, Calum curses a storm up above the church. To anyone unfortunate enough to hear, they would notice that Calum even made a few new curses in his tantrum. And after a minute, he calms down. Breathing in and out, Calum takes a look at the burning church section. Being happy that it wasn't already on fire all the way, he moves to stop the fire from spreading. Pointing out his entire palm, Calum starts gathering intense light onto it. And releasing it, a large beam shoots forward. Smashing into the ground, he then moves his arm like a laser. Cutting through stone, wood, and anything else the church is made of, he isolates the fire. Breaking off the burning section, he keeps the fire from spreading.

" F*** this, I need a new job. "

Feeling a tad bit overworked, Calum soon finds an unfortunate victim to cool off on. Looking at Sven, he cracks his knuckles. From up there, Calum had saw the guy transform. Especially since it was a big, overly dramatic battle while he was looking for where Lucius had fallen. Now was the time to see what would happen. Using light as a rocket, Calum shot himself forward at a freightening pace. Dispelling the smoke around Sven and Gesaric with his high speed, Calum made it to the base of the column. And appearing a few feet behind Sven, Calum positions his finger point blank at the back of his head. Giving him an oddly creepy smile, Calum spoke.

" Hey buddy, got a will, maybe a last wish ya want before I blow you to smithereens? "

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~

(At the column)

Finding themselves off the column, Sven and Gesaric fought it out at the base of the column. With Gesaric striking first, he aimed to slash at Sven. However, with his heightened reflexes and speed, Sven dropped to a low crouch to avoid it. And going to attack, he was aiming for openings in the armor. But, forgetting that Gesaric had picked up the spear, Sven barely dodged the blow that came towards him. This being said, bullets shot at Gesaric from behind, but because of his movement, they did not permeate his armor. Pulling the jacket from his face, Sven and Gesaric were at a standstill. That was until Calum came. Lighting his hand, Sven and Gesaric froze when he suddenly got there. And as the smoke cleared, Calum smiled and spoke.

" Hey buddy, got a will, maybe a last wish ya want before I blow you to smithereens? "

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Diverting Lucius -

Looking around in rage, Lucius was going to find whoever was pissing him off and bury their corpse using their arms as a shovel. Roaring into the courtyard, anyone near him would shudder in fear. But, one person went up near him and spoke. It was Sinnoach. Telling him of the mission finished, she ran off trying to find someone. Not like Lucius cared though. He was busy trying to find whoever was hiding. But, seeing as they were cowards, Lucius growled in fury.

" Hiding from me eh?! Well you might be safe, but lets see if it's the same for your comrades!! "

Rushing forward, Lucius bullrushed into a formation of humans. Grabbing one in each hand, he began to crush their skulls. And throwing their ragged bodies, he went and ripped a man's head clean off with his jaws. And all the while he did this, a lone spider was crawling up into his nose. Making it there, it lodged itself inside. Lucius, instantly feeling the odd thing, began to roar out in anger. The enemy was messing with him. Rushing forward, he began to rip through human after human. He was REALLY pissed off now. And the fact that his nose was being stopped in a very uncomfortable and ridiculous was enraged him further. He began to tear apart more humans in his rage. It was a slaughterfest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

(At the heart of the battle)

Rushing forward, Deitrich transformed, ready to cut up Miles. With spear in hand and tentacles ready to slam into the lycan, Deitrich came forth to kill him. But, as Miles was quick enough, he dodged the attacks by ducking low. Missing both attacks, Miles kicked forward with his foot to hit Deitrich back a few feet. And both vampire and lycan looking at each other, they were getting ready for a fight.

And at the same time, Katherine ran forward, ready to cut or eat Declan. With her sword in hand, and her other transformed into a maw, Declan was already confused enough. Being stepped on by Rakier, Declan was snapped out of his odd trance in time to see the attack coming. Barely dodging the sword, Declan saw the giant maw come down to eat him. Freaking out, he failed his arms as a way to get Katherine to get away. Knocking her back, they were at a standstill also. To anyone looking from the outside, it was now 2 on 2.



OOC Instructions:



Kiri and Drake: You guys have been shot at 8 times. If you were in the air, then you'll land in the courtyard somewhere. If you were hiding, then you're still in the courtyard somewhere. Kiri, you've been shot in the back, 2 limbs, shoulder, and waist. Drake, you've been shot in the other leg, grazed at your side, and you're hand. Post accordingly.

Dude and Mafia: Calum has arrived. Continue attacking if you want, but he'll kill you before then. Dude, you have 1 shot to say something to him. Better hope you got something good. The smoke is gone now.

Pitou/Ninja/Killer/Locke: Okay guys, time to fight. Also, post lycans. I NPCed you guys a bit, but not next time. Get ready to fight, because it's almost times up for the courtyard.

Azn: Lucius is killing you're buddies. Do something if you want. He also has no idea where you are but is taking out his super rage on everything around him. He's really pissed off now.

Dark and Kei: The rest of the church is now disconnected to the burning part. But the library is still ablaze so do something.

[Raiden]

Sariel
Field of Fear

Sariel stayed calm when he was standing there infornt of the little bomb and then threw his silver ballers in the air to catch the spell tag Zeon had thrown to him and put it on his chest then his earth shakles got shooten and so weakened. Sariel closed his eyes as he had all the time in the world and began to pray
"God, good father, today you are whom you were yesterday and tomorrow will be.

Let me go on your ways and – go you in my track.
Be there you for me if I stand in the abyss,
be there you for me if fog veils my look,
be there you for me if emptiness spreads out in me.
You, my good God and father.

I stand here away from home,
I stand here in the miseries,
I stand here in pains,
I stand here in the danger and – I stand alone here.
You God, good father, stand with me and – stand by me!"

(every stat +50)
He opened the eyes and caught his Silver Ballers, he could easily destroy the earth shakles with his strenght and then he rolled away from the bomb but not away from the enemy. He stood up and run toards her firing all of his silver bullets at the little girl, so of course wasnt that his plan to defeat her, it should just distract her from his original plan.
When she tries to dodge the bullets he puts his Silver Ballers back and uses the chance to get in close combat range and then yelled another prayer "Ecce crucem Domini! Fugite, partes adversae! Vicit Leo de tribu Juda, radix David. Alleluja!" His hands began to glow in bright light and he tried grab her with one hand and then smash the other hand on her forehead yelling "Sacred Arts: Excommunicating hand of God!

[iamaninja]

Declan crouched down snarling at the CreepyScary female, what did he do to her!? He was confused but he knew one thing; that this vampire was an Enemy and if he couldn’t escape hen he would have to attack, and then escape! His snarl deepened into a more threatening growl as his mind focused on one thing: the CreepyScary vampire.
He glanced around quickly, looking for something to use before remembering that he was in ‘Wolf form and had claws and teeth and…claws, he then tensed his legs and waited for a moment to pounce, watching for the vampire to make the first move. His mind cleared and narrowed in focus on this enemy, consuming all his attention and forcing him to keep only one thing on his mind: 'I hate ants...and CreepyScary vampires!'

[TrafalgarXLaw]

Rosa Riena
The Heart

Skidding back,she held up her ripped shirt to her chest.Lillith seemed more monstrous than beautiful.She stared in horror,and in intrest,at this new transformation taking place."Lillith",her name escaped her lifts softly.Watching the whole scene,it seemd they would win,until the Beauty in Red caught the upperhand,sending Lilltih into Blessed metal.Dashing foward,she had a debt to repay,Lillith saved her life.The nails of her free hand shot out,scraping along the floor.Swerving around The Beauty in Red,she readied herself,swiping her claw for the womans face.She just looked beautiful in that red,blood and all..

[Kirisaki]

Aracnio

Aracnio was surprised when the parachute started losing speed and fell rapidly. "What happened?" He asked no one in particular while he looked at two of his other arms. They were messed up and had holes in them. If he could feel pain then he would have been screaming, crying, yelling, and dying... well the last one is still happening. Aracnio spat a little more web to soften their fall and they fell with the parachute landing on them. Aracnio looked at his partner under the web who also had some new wounds. Aracnio spit webs around his new wounds on his arms then did the same to his new found ally.

Aracnio pushed and shoved the man under the parachute with him out of the parachute. Then he climbed out from under the webs and collapsed from exhaustion in front of his teammate. "Hey mister I'm gonna take a nap..."

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier

Rakier cursed multiple times after being hit by something in mid air and basicly blowing a chunk outa his Leg. After Rakier and the Unknown spider landed with the parachute above him the spider spat some web on his wounds uhhh thanks he said trying to hold back cursing then was pushed out of the parachute by the same Spider who emerged later as a little kid (around 10) and collapsed in front of him

"Hey mister I'm gonna take a nap..."

Rakier just looked at the kid and sighed I could just leave him here to die ..... but... i wont he saved my life and im in no position to fight... maybe i should go wolf and carry the kid somewhere but i better be quick. He did lose alot of blood Rakier concentrated for a second and Transformed silently :wolf: Man never did that that kinda felt weird without it being instant.....

Rakier shook his head and trotted over to the Kid/spider Common kid put your arm around me and get on my back you saved me now its time for me to return the favor

After some struggle Rakier finally got the kid on his back and to his surprise he wasn't that heavy and started to run to the far side of the courtyard so then he would be away from the fighting and could just watch and wait for their wounds to heal up a bit

[Pitou]

The wolfen prepared to pounce. If she made a move, we would dive at her. She stared at him for a few seconds, before giving him a small nod. Tribute to an enemy fallen. He was dead, but just didnt have the sense to lay down and stop moving.

She turned her body until she was mostly sidewards to the wolf, and held out her sword before her. She was taught fencing along with several 'noble' fighting arts many years ago. She used her footwork to work her way around, until the wolf was between her and the corner. In position she began to slowly move forward. If he pounced, he would dive straight onto Runewrath - certain death. If he tried to dodge to the sides, she would cut him down. His only option was backwards. And backwards. Into a silver wall. And then he could no longer dodge.

Nothing personal, but I cannot let you ruin my plans

[Darkoda]

Mune
More arsonist stuff

Mune had the place ready for his fight with book-guy and his other friend, but they weren't cooperating. Ah well, fine by him, not like he needed to stay there with the traps already rigged.

Grabbing his torch and heading down to the ground floor, Mune was greeted by a bunch of librarians scurrying about, trying to salvage half burnt books. Great, this again. They all noticed his presence quickly enough when he sent a couple of them flying into the walls. Just to make sure he also drained one of them.

"Okay, let's make this quick, take me to the pile of salvaged books or I'll set all of you on fire."

He then proceeded to burn every single salvaged book into ashes. Then scanned the minds of all of those librarians just to make sure he got them all this time. Really, what was in those books worth going through so much trouble?

Well, besides the silver mines, holy magic techniques, and information on fighting lycans and vampires, and all kinds of important sounding stuff....you know, the books I made sure to burn first. Thoroughly.

While outside, he noticed that someone carved a path through the burning section of the church, stopping the fire from spreading. He would have just started it again, but then if the guy who did that in the first place was still around......yeah, not a fight he wanted to start.

"Oh right, you guys, go to sleep now." Some emotion manipulation later had all of them sound asleep on the floor, their memories of what just happened cloudy at best. At least he knocked them out outside the burning library, he could have left them in there. He also could have drained all of them, but one of them was enough blood.

Well what do we have here.....

Mune was a bit surprised to see the vampire/wolf guy running around, with a child on his back. Wait, what the ****?

Didn't I tell him not to run around like that? He's asking for me to kill him....

Mune did not like it when people disregarded him. Adding on the fact that he was running from the battle, helping a human kid...... yeah, someone was in big trouble.

Disengaging his traps, Mune ran after the wolf, quite easily catching up to him and once again, cutting off his path. This time, he shot a shadow blade at him, aiming to stab him through the skull. :skull: He also shot some tendrils at him, covering any direction he tried to run off to. :skull: Mune knew full well though that the guy didn't have anywhere near the speed to evade him.....

He didn't bother repeating himself warning the guy again first for a reason - the guy obviously didn't listen last time, now it was punishment time. Besides, it was one thing to not be bothered with killing the humans, but helping them? He was doing the guy a favor by killing him quick instead of him having to face Lamida's wrath.......


OOC: Drake, you ticked off Mune and thus he's trying to skewer you thoroughly unless you can somehow calm him down, provided you don't outright die. Good luck with that. Kiri's more-or-less safe; Suke wants to kill you, I'm not getting in the way of that :D

[iamaninja]

Declan's growl lowered to a whine; he snapped at the air in front of him as he glanced around for an avenue of escape, he remembered that the WolfVampire had jumped on him to get over the wall and the other Lycan, Miles was conveniently placed...Declan came to a quick conclusion, he could stay, fight and most likely die or he could go over the wall, which seemed to be the better option even if he ended up burning himself on the silver. He stalked backwards slowly putting distance between himself and the sword even if he got close to the wall, before jumping to the side and, using Miles as a step he boosted his wolf body up onto the wall.
He whimpered in pain as the silver immediately started to burn his paws but he otherwise ignored it and slid over the wall, dropping down on all fours on the other side sparing a fearful look for where he had just escaped from before pelting off, aiming to get as far away as possible from the CreepyScary vampire 'Rrrr, Declan think he's safe. Oh yes female very scary and creepy and must not catch Declan ever!'
He was absorbed in his thoughts and ran headlong into a tree, yelping in surprise and a little pain he moved around and sitting down proceeded to lick his burns. 'Ow ow ow, worth the burns'


OOC:
I think I escaped, Pitou please leave Declan alone, in fact go kill some ants! That'll help the cause!

[keiichiman]

Noah Eibon, Grimoire Master

Noah groaned. This was not going well. the axe guy had fallen to some unseen attack, and the floor under them started to feel hotter. Wait...he had left some of the brigade on the second floor. They should have been taking care of the fire...They weren't down there any more if the fire was spreading.

"Tsk," he said to his partner, the sword user. "Okay, we're moving everyone out of here. Go check the second and first floor quickly to see if anyone else is in here. We're going out by the fire escape."

He led the group of three to the fire escape and walked down it, to the outside of the library. The sword user met up with him in a minute. "It's all empty, boss."

"Mmmmkay," Noah said, holding up Grimoire. "These are my last words to you, Great Library. You have accompanied me since I was a little kid in a church. I promise...I shall rebuild you, even greater than you are now. Goodbye, old friend. Within your walls, I felt Cero Dolor." A blast of holy energy, twice as powerful as the Cero Pedaro, tore down the library, collapsing it to the ground.

"You guys," he said, pointing at the three members of the fire brigade. "Put out the smoldering fire. See if there is anything salvageable. Also, take care of those guys over there on the ground. Sword guy, protect them."

"Where are you going boss?" the sword guy asked as Noah turned away to leave.

"I'm going to prove the power of the book to these pissant invaders..."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Noah climbed one of the silver walls, making sure to make himself a small target. He had heard gunshots earlier. It was probably a human, but he didn't want to be a mistaken target for them to hit.

Then there were flashes of lights moving across the battlefield, and Noah only knew one person in the church that could do that: Calum. Noah headed towards where the light had stopped, which wasn't to far away, and he came upon Sven, Calum, and a man in armor. Calum, in his usual stupid way, said to Sven,
"Hey buddy, got a will, maybe a last wish ya want before I blow you to smithereens?"

"Oh, shut up, Calum!" Noah said. "You've been too busy to notice that the guy with the crosses has been helping us against these damn invaders!"

Action! Noah escapes the fiery building (through the fire escape of course), and shows off a new move: Cero Dolor (Zero Pain), which has double the power of Cero Pedaro. Of course, it absorbs twice as much holy energy as well.

Noah leaves the smouldering ruins of the library and meets up with Calum, stopping him from rapestomping Sven.

[Pitou]

Katherine cut her losses. The frootloops werewolf was gone, and more pressing was the immediate target - the one engaged with her partner, the guy with the girly name. Katherine circled from behind, and edged forward quickly. She moved slow enough that he couldnt use her attack agaisnt her, but quick enough that he couldnt evade her.

A mass of gaping jaws opened up across her body, each a wicked grin of malevolence. Katherine struck out at her foe with a quick snicker-snack! of her blade. With both her and her comrade striking against this enemy, death was certain.

"Escape this, mother****er", each mouth said in a different tone

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Basil hadn't gotten far-barely past the gates. Looking back, Sionnach had seem Calum strike the spider-creature out of the sky. The expression on her face never changed as she pistol-whipped Basil with her gun and began to run back.

Her eyes fixed on the falling spider, she raced towards the spot he should be landing. When she arrived, there was nothing there but a few corpses. He couldn't have gotten far, not with 2/3s of his limbs ruined. Sionnach scanned the area, her Overlimit-enhanced senses seeking out any sign of her prey.

There. The wolf-vampire whose life she had spared earlier was crawling away in a vain attempt to hide. An odd substance was all over his legs. On his back was a sleeping child. Child my as*. Sionnach began to move swiftly and silently through the courtyard, her attention focused entirely on the pair.

When she had almost arrived, a vampire came out of the shadows and attacked the wolf. Sionnach had spared his life once, but not for any reason beyond a whim. Let the vampire have him. Sionnach had a different target.

Sionnach looked down at the child, noting that in actuality he was not all that younger then she was. A wound identical to the one she had given him earlier was carved into his back, banishing any doubts she may have had about who the kid was. Attacking someone who is asleep really isn't my style..., she thought.

Sionnach took the child by one of it's arms and threw it head-first into a broken wall like a child's doll. :skull: The thing was awake now. Unless it was already dead.

Not wanting to leave it up to chance, Sionnach walked over and stood above him. Her gun already out, her eyes were empty as she looked down. Quickly, she fired off four shots; two into the brachial artery, and two into the femural. :skull:

There would be no satisfaction for her until blood was split on her hands, and so Sionnach's left hand shot out and latched itself around the thing's neck. Digging her claws in, Sionnach pulled her hand backward, bringing at least half of the neck with her. :skull:

Throwing the torn muscle and flesh onto the ground, Sionnach wiped her hand on a nearby wall. The resulting smeared handprint was a stark signature on her deadly work. Turning to walk away, Sionnach looked over at the vampire she had spared earlier and his attacker and spoke. "I too gave you a warning, leech. If that one doesn't finish you...believe me. I will."

[KillerQueen]

Deitrich smiled. He could feel how much time he left now, and it was about a minute and a half.
Plenty of time to ice a stray dog.
He saw Katherine's movements. Dropping his javelin, he dashed forwards, sprouting a dozen tentacles, each of which grew spikes to thrust forwards into the lycan.
All but one. As the other tentacles arranged themselves to come at Miles from numerous directions at once, like a hemisphere of spikes:skull:, a lone limb reached back and stood perfectly still, it's spikes sensing the micro-vibrations in the air. Finding it's target, it snatched up the javelin and threw it over the wall, aimed at the lycan attempting to escape...or at least the yelp he had let out.:skull:

[Vafhudr]

Field of Fear Update

The nightmare goes on and on and on....

Things where not looking good for the group... and that was an understatement...

Cheetuh was now only a bit more then a pile of smoldering remains, Alexander had passed out, result of mysterious phenomenon that occured when he fought agains the girl... and now everyone was trying to get themeselves away from the small bombs in front of them...

Everyon except the mysterious offspring of project S.A.T.A.N, whom after liberating himself, used electricity to atteampt deactivating the bomb. Curious about the result, but uncaring for his personal safety, he kicked the sperecial orb of energy, only to have it explode...:skull:

His leg, needless to say was obliterated, and actually, so was most of his lower body... Ther would be nothing left of him if it wasn't for his unatural origin... he was now laying a bit farther... in a pool of blood and chemicals... looking at the sky... He didn't feel the pain... but he found it troublesome to have lost his motor capabilities...

Zeon, traumatized and scarred for life by Alexander's mad monologue, barely moved as a liberated Helix took Alexander, running with him toward safety...

Luminia saw him...

"Enemies :aww: " The ground was disturbed a something moved around under it... something that was going straight toward and his unconscious quarry... It went under the barrier, and quickly gained up on the slowed down Helix and exploded underneath him... :skull:

Dirt filled the air, only to reveal a rather severly wounded Helix on the ground, but still in one piece: only very roughed up, and his legs having taken the blunt of the blow... Alexander, meanwhile, landed further up, still unconscious...

"What, you are still alive...You should be dead D:<

Dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead, dead! :cry:" She tantrumed, jumping and crying where she was... And didn't notice as Sariel closed on her, sermoning and praying in latin as he struck her with his Holy Magic.

Pain. She actually felt it... not for long, but it was there... a searing sting where the man's palm had connected with her... She automaticly replied....

"ENEMIES! :mad:" She screamed as Sariel was struck in the torso with one of the bomb. The damage sent him reeling and bleeding, and broke one or two ribs, but he was alive...

Luminia was shocked.... she had felt pain... it was the first time in her life... this threw her off... a lot, and she didn't notice as Mia, who had taken her bomb in hand, was nearing her...

"Roses are Red

Violets are blue

Mia will die,

But so will you!

B!tch! "
She uttered most poeticly as she smashed the bomb orb on the little girl causing it to detonate...

As she was reduced back to dust by the impact... Mia smiled... she had done something good... was it good ? At least it felt good... something in Mia said so... She smiled as the power of the bomb obliterated her... having found fullfilment somewhere she would have never guessed :skull: :skull:

Free... she was free... and she chose freely to die for those who believed in freedom... her only regret was that she couldn't have enjoyed it longer...

The smoke cleared... revealing Luminia still standing... bleeding where the bomb had hit her...

"Ouch... you guys are mean, mean, mean, mean, mean, mean bullies :cry:"

She was now gathering several orbs in front of her... she was finishing this fight...

OOC:
Dude: Your character is screwed, but not dead.
LT: Your guy lives, but is wounded.
Mahou: You have been spared, but don't think that your shield will be able to block her next move...
Raven: You hurt her, but your are now wounded yourself...
Suke: You died... poeticly... I guess...
Vaf: I threw myself around D:

[Emperor Time]

Jim saw Lilith injure the Red Lady but then she hurls Lilith into a pile of rubble where a part of a twisted metal cross hit her skin which burned her since it was a holy item. "I'll help you Lilith." So Jim looks at his surroundings and see nothing glove like to wear in order to not burn his hands by pulling it out. "Guess I got no other choice." So Jim tears off a piece of his shirt and fashion it into a makeshift glove. Then with gloves on, Jim pulls out the twisted metal cross and throws it out of the area they are battling in without burning his hands in the process. "You shall be just fine now Lilith." Then Jim kept to his previous distance from the enemy and uses his power to boost Rosa and Lilith strength and speed even more than before and there endurance too with the increase endurance allowing them both to heal faster than normal too. "Hopes this helps you both."

[PunkPrincess52594]

Lilith

Lilith bearly had any idea what she was doing. All she could tell was that she wanted to rip the Lady in Red to shreds. All complicated thoughts were missing in her mind. Only instinct was keeping Lilith together. Ferocious roars escaped Lilith's lips as she clawed the woman's flesh away. But to her dismay, the horrid woman was able to momentarily stop Lilith. She growled as the woman got a firm hold on the vampire princess.

The next thing Lilith knew, she was flying through the air and crashed into some metal. The metal was hard and twisted under Lilith's beautiful body. Lilith's eyes opened wide in shock as her back burned in pain. It felt like fire was burning her skin off. Lilith has been burned before, but this pain, the horrible pain was 5xs worse. It was so painful that Lilith couldn't even scream to express it.

But luckily for Lilith, she didn't stay there long. Jim had rescued Lilith from the holy cross. He used his shirt as a glove. Lilith sighed in relief as she was freed from the miniture h***. She looks up at Jim and smiles. " Thanks Jim." Lilith touches her back. It was slightly burned, but a trip to the doctor would fix that up in a jif. She also notices that the back of her dress was scortched off, Jim was shirtless, and Rosa had a revealing ripped shirt. Lilith chuckled. By the time they got back to the palace, all 3 of them would probablly be butt naked.

Lilith got up quickly to her feet. Rosa would need her. This Lady in Red was one tricky opponent. She got her whip ready and ran off towards the fighters. Lilith was at first worried, but all of that feeling left when Jim boosted her up. Now she felt reknewed. Lilith grinned as her legs speed up. She approached the two with the Lady in Red's back towards Lilith. She aimed at the woman's legs. No legs meant no escape. The perfect way to end this fight once and for all.

[iamaninja]

Declan had been sitting behind the tree, minding his own business as he licked his burns which were painful even though they would heal fairly quickly. He wondered what had happened to the other Lycan but decided it wasn’t really worth going back to find out. He heard a thunk into the wood of the tree, and something lightly poked his back. The reaction was instantaneous.
Declan leapt away from the pine, teeth bared and a growl starting in his throat, confused at what he saw he stopped growling, it was just a pointy thing that had poked him in the back, he skirted around the tree and found the source of the poking. It was a spear thingy and it looked like it had come from…where the CreepyScary one was! Ears laid back against his head as Declan hid back behind the tree, he looked around and spotted the WolfVampire, who was being attacked by a fellow Lycan! He loped over there, slipped in a patch of blood and skidded into the WolfVampire. He knocked the WolfVampire away, into something hard, and ended up upside down against a pile of bodies, with an apologetic look on his wolf face. 'Oops' He righted himself and crept backwards hoping the Vampire wouldnt attack, since he had decided that it really want worth antagonizing vampires, he was ready to bolt and get away from the vampires and back to the 'relative' safetey of some place away from the vampires.


OOC:
@ All, Sorry for being an annoyance but I wanted to see how Drake would react to this, and it might give him a chance to not be skewered
@ Drake, I think you have a chance at escape, although you hit something hard
Also Declan is ready to bolt at a moments notice

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Looking at his attacker Rakier feared this may be his last day here untill the insane Wolf he met earlier bumped into him sending Rakier into a wall near some rubble OWWW SON OF A BI$#T my back and my F$^KING LEGS!!!! Rakier screamed after that he got a hold of himself and In a bright red light transformed into his normal form sniper out and ready crosshairs on the vampire who attacked him
DUDE what the &%*$. why are you attacking me i was just trying to save that spider kid who saved my life and what happens I GET VERY CLOSE TO BEING STABBED BY MY OWN TEAMMATE Rakier said as he noticed that the kid disappeared

Looking around Rakier thought Dam%it where is he. .............
Rakier stopped looking when he saw that Lycan who sparred him earlier rip apart his Ally's neck :skull:

Rakier .... seeing what just happened made him speechless...... he never seen so much brutality used against a kid...was there any mercy left in this world....... HE was just a kid......... Rakier's words finally fell out his mouth he couldn't even focus on the girl anymore or the kids body it was just too F$%KED UP!!!!

So he focused all attention on the Vampire So why did you attack me???? Rakier said trying to sound friendly..... but it came out in a outraged tone followed by cursing under his breath

[St. Peter]

UPDATE


Courtyard Chaos: Turning Point


( At the side of the courtyard )

Carrying Arachno on his back, Drake stumbles across the courtyard. Feeling the pain from his injuries affecting him, his speed is affected greatly. But, not wanting the child to die, he trudges forward. And seeing this, 2 people get ready to strike. First would be Mune. After torching the church's library, he noticed the duo. Looking in distain, he sought to kill the vampire/werewolf for his foolish action. Rushing in, Mune shot shadow tendrils at Drake, looking to skewer him. Along with that, he shot a shadow blade aiming to stab him in the skull and kill the man.

And at the edge of the area, Sinnoach stood, ready to kill Basil. Yet, finding it unnecessary, she found a more reasonable target. From a crash as Sinnoach had seen, it was time to kill a spider monster. Using her enhanced abilities, Sinnoach rushed across the field ready to strike whatever it was. But, as she rounded the corner, Sinnoach looked in shock. There was that impersonating vampire, and on his back was a child, covered in webs. Looking around, she realized that the spider creature was no where to be found, and as such, the child was the true identity of the monster. Gritting her teeth, Sinnoach rushed forward. She had to find out.

Going in before Mune could attack, Sinnoach grabbed Arachno. And after examining his wound, she knew what she had to do. Jumping out of the way of the attack, she first smashed the child's head against the wall. As blood showed and it was still motionless, Sinnoach continued her frenzied wrath. Shooting the poor child 4 times, she ran up and picked him up. Watching as red rained on the soil underneath, Sonnoach moved her maw forward. And crunching down on his throat, she collapsed it. Crushing it, and then ripping it out, Arachno was dead. :skull: :skull: Though when was the question. It didn't matter now, as it seemed that the vampire was finishing up his attack on the other side.

With all of this going on, Mune barely moved his eyes at the sign of the girl. She was attacking a different person than him, and as such could be ignored when attacking. Using cold logic and deadly tactics, he was ready to kill. Well, as ready as he could be when Declan rushed in. Slamming into Rakier who was going to try and dodge, he effectively pushed him out of the way of the attack. Though, the same could not be said for Declan. As a shadow tendril pierced his leg, he howled in pain when the duo skidded to a halt. And looking upon this new scene, Mune just retracted his shadow sword and moved into a stance. Seeing this, Declan got up, but would escape at any moment now. This however, would be determined if Mune would let him. But, Rakier however did not feel scared or intimidated. Instead, he spoke to Mune with anger in his voice. Turning away from the scene with Sinnoach and Arachno, he clenched his fist. There was rage in his eyes, and anyone could tell that he was angry. So with this said, Mune got as ready as he could be, hoping to conceal his tiredness. He had been overdoing it with the shadow abilities and would have to wait before he could use them again, less he be subjected to the consequences of overexertion.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the heart of the courtyard )

Inside the box of silver and earth, there was a fight going on. Looking at the standings, it was Miles versus Katherine and Deitrich. Watching as Deitrich ran forward, he went to stab Miles to death with spikes. And behind him ready to pounce as Katherine, already turning into a dark figure with multiple maws. Between these two attacks, it was impossible to block. Jumping back to dodge Deitrich's assault, Miles was caught in Katherine's attack. Feeling the mouth's bite into his flesh, he was barely able to hold out against Deitrich. Trying to keep his half sphere of spikes from stabbing at him, he held at the sides to push him back. But..... it was not enough. Pierced by the sphere, blood dripped down from Mile's mouth. Looking at his torso, it was rivetted with the spikes, and at his limbs, being eaten by Katherine. Yet, as he stood there, about to fade from the face of the earth, Mile's smiled. His death here had saved the other's lives. And that, was enough for him. :skull: :skull:

And both sides done with their attacks, they quickly reverted back to normal. Both feeling a bit strained from their changes, they were utterly surprised by what they heard next.

" Men, do not falter. Soldiers, never back down. Warriors, defeat your enemies. But above all, humans, do not lose to this scum!! ATTACK!! "

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the column )

Standing there ready to strike down Sven, Calum grimmaced as Noah came onto the scene. Yelling at him, Noah made a good point, but it wasn't enough to convince Calum completely. Keeping pointed at Sven, he yelled back at Noah in annoyance.

" Shut the h*** up! He's a f***ing lycan, the guys we are FIGHTING! How do you know that he won't betray us? "

" How do you know he will? Without factual reasoning, there is no reason for doubt. Surely you would know that logic by now Calum. "

As all the people turned their heads, they saw a man walk down the steps from the church. With a few people striding adjacent to him, the man stopped opposite of Calum. From the looks of the man, he was the Head Crusader, Saboath. Battle armor on his body, he held the holy lance at his side. And looking at Calum with calmness and seriousness, he spoke.

" If you want to be useful, then get to the church. You have some visitors there. I will secure the courtyard while your church members help tend to those unable to fight. We of the Crusaders will show these lycans the might humans possess. "

And looking back at Saboath, Calum reluctantly lowered his arm. Feeling a bit stupid by what Saboath said, Calum couldn't deny it unfortunately. As the light faded, he scowled at Saboath. The Church and the Crusaders were like the two sides of the same coin. Similar but opposite of another. As one went more into the act of slaying lycans and vampires, the other went into the research of new ways to combat them and as a temporary governent system to rely on.

" Pfft.... take the courtyard. Like there's much of one left to take. "

Running off, he ran to meet the visitors to his church. It wasn't going to be good for them since Calum was pretty ticked off already. And at the same time, Saboath cleared his throat and took a deep breath. Holding out his lance, he called for arms.

" Men, do not falter. Soldiers, never back down. Warriors, defeat your enemies. But above all, humans, do not lose to this scum!! ATTACK!! "

Watching as armored foes rushed from the head of the courtyard, each held holy armor that damaged anything un-human. Able to augment the person's holy affinity, the armor allowed a slight resistance to vampiric control and likewise abilities. And moving in these heavy suits of armor, the soldiers ran onto the battlefield. Rushing forward, they slammed into the lycan and vampiric forces. Watching as the reinforcemans flooded in, the other sides knew it was time to retreat. The battle had taken long enough, and they had done enough damage. So watching as Lucius ran forward, thundering straight through their formation, he yelled out to his followers.

" FALL BACK! WE SHALL CONTINUE THIS ATTACK ANOTHER DAY! "

Rushing forward himself, he sought to get to the church. His pack was strong enough not to let themselves die. And plus, he had heard something unsettling from the courtyard. He needed to find out if it was true.....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

( At the head of the church )

Breaking through the door, Calum rushed in. Breathing a bit hard, he was blood stained, dirty, and very pissed off from what it seemed. He looked like a mess. And busting through a stained glass window, Lucius came in looking not any better. With brows raised and laughter in the air, it was an odd reunion of powerful people, though it didn't seem like it at all.

" Bwahahaha!! Do it again. Do it again! It's like watching the a comedy act! "

" Oh my, what destructive little kiddies we have here. Maybe I should teach them manners. "

Clapping his hands and outright laughing, Stein wasn't serious at all. Just cracking up by himself, he was joined by Arachne. With a smirk, she mocked both of the ragged looking individuals. And just keeping quiet was Lamida and Freyja. Both looking with a sign of shock, the however kept their calm. With this in mind, the once observative lycan started to move. Walking up, he strolled to Lucius, who in turn looked at him with rage in his eyes. It was him, Dragovich, the shamed Lycan General.

" Hello, my fellow lycan. I see as though you've savagely attacked this place as you are well known for haven't you? "

" F*** off Dragovich. I have no time for the likes of you. I have more important targets to kill. "

" I see. Then how will you fight them in your condition? I can see that the strain of a full transformation without moonstone has weakned you severely. I only came to offer my aid. Nothing more. "

Growling, Lucius nodded and headed outside the church to speak with Dragovich. And looking at the inhabitants there, he gave them a gesture of death. He was going to come back and massacre them the first moment he saw them again.

Looking at the scene, there was only 5 left, soon to be less. As Lucius left, the few people here began to survey each other. Knowing that a fight would break out, the leaders presence tensioned the atmosphere of the church. It would be a death zone for anyone not strong enough to appear now.

" Stein. Leave, right now. There is no need for you to be here. "

" Aww.... you just want to send me away don't you. Well, fine by me, the larks are calling my name anyway. "

" But, before I leave..... I meant what I said about dissecting you, vampires. Though, I might be tempted to stab you with something other than a scalpel. "

Looking at Stein, he was speaking to Lamida. With his uncaring attitude and insande demeanor, he was signing his own death warrant. And working to fulfill that, Lamida just glared at him. The moment she did, however, Stein froze in his tracks. From a person's point of view, Stein had stopped moving. But to Stein, something else was happening. Inside his mind's eye, he was bound with burning steel. Being pierced by a thousand poisoned spears. And as every spear struck his body, the pain and feeling of agony drenched into his bones. As the moon turned blood read infront of him, he saw himself over a lake's surface. Crucified, he was being stabbed and pierced all over again. But, from the outside, one could only see a trail of blood running from his mouth. And on his face, was a smile. A demented smile. The face of insanity personified. Laughing maniacally, Stein began moving again, this time to leave.

" AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! GOODNESS GRACIOUS, WHAT A VIOLENT WOMAN WE HAVE HERE! I MUST SAY, IT SEEMS LIKE NONE OF THE LADIES HERE ARE MY TYPE! "

Heading off, Stein was rapt with laughing. And this being seen, Arachne soon followed him. She already knew Lamida wanted a reason to have her gone, and took the initiative. But, she couldn't leave herself without a humorous goodbye. Turning to face Lamida, she spoke as she closed the large church doors behind her.

" I have to agree with Mr. Psycho. You'll never get a man like that. Fufufu. "

And as such, it had begun.......


OOC Instructions:


Suke: You've killed Kiri. Congradulations. Choose a PKing reward. Also, 1 turn left until the moonstone screws you over, I'd use it to escape.

Dark: You're starting to get tired from all those shadows. Refrain from using them unless necessary. You also need to escape also, but at your own discretion. At the end, it will be a mini-update or two before you need to leave.

Drake/Ninja: You are damaged in the ways already said. Ninja, you got stabbed in the leg, so take account for that. Also, you'll need to retreat sooner or later. But you can choose now or later, as nothing is forcing you yet. Also, Drake, you can put your char in now, but everyone is retreating. If you do, then make sure to help the other lycans retreat and such.

Pitou/Killer: Congrats. You killed Locke. For that, Killer gets 150 basic and 100 skill points. Pitou gets 100 skill points. Now, you need to escape from the box and retreat. The reinforcements are coming and they are not alone.

Dude/Kei/Mafia: You guys are spared by Calum. But now you have a job. Dude and Kei, help round up injured and such and transport them to safety. How many you save will determine alot. Mafia, you need to retreat. Guys in armor are going to try and push the lycans back, so time to go since you have all that armor to slow you down.

Big Scary Crusader Soldier's Stats:


Name: N/A
Age: N/A
Gender: male
Race: Human
Appearance: http://i184.photobucket.com/albums/x87/codypatton/WhiteKnight.jpg

Bio:N/A

Personality: N/A

Weapons: A spear, a sword, and a shield.

STR: 210
INT: 170
AGI: 240
END: 200
DEX: 250
LUCK: 60

Skills: (Each race has different skills)

Battle Prowess : 200
Allows for a soldier to know combat techniques, strategies, and more when it comes to fighting. With this skill, it allows a normal person to fight decently against others who have abilities and such. Utilizes the many effects of the holy armor to it's fullest to fight.

[Darkoda]

It was one thing after another today. Some random lycan charged out of nowhere and knocked wolf-boy out of the tendril range, which in the end was quite unnecessary - the wolf could have just evaded himself, not like he had no escape or anything. For his interference, he got himself stabbed straight through the leg. Of course to add more injury on top of things, Mune then threw three daggers at the pest, aiming for the skull, :skull: heart, :skull: and a delayed dagger throw in case the lycan dodged the first two for whatever vital target seemed available enough. :skull:

In the meantime, his cloak was fully prepared to harden and deflect any bullets from the wolf-boy, tired or not, not that said tiredness actually showed, so he wasn't entirely concerned about him. After he was done ranting, Mune responded in his standard cold manner.

"I told you that people would attack first and ask questions later when they see you running around as a wolf didn't I? Since you clearly chose to ignore me, I gave you a more practical example, that's all. Unless you're telling me that you were incapable of evading a simple attack on your own? By the way, should you really be turning your back on the lycan that just threatened to kill you?"

Then Mune heard the shout, and sensed the presences of many more humans. Great.

"It seems that the human reinforcements have arrived, and they're swarming like ants. It would be in our best interests to make ourselves scarce."

He didn't care too much about what the wolf boy did; if he chose to leave, Mune would be gone after getting his daggers back. If he chose to fight, Mune would twist his rifle around his neck, then drag him out of the church before he got himself killed; since the now dead kid turned out not to be a human, Mune figured he could at least try to make sure that the guy didn't die now.


OOC: Kinda self explanatory, I knifed ninja, told off Drake, and am looking to gtfo as soon as I get my daggers back. Drake, if you try to shoot me, you'll be wasting bullets and I'll probably destroy your rifle.

[LordTime]

Vampire: Jesse
Location: Courtyard

"Why do I need to feed," mumbled Jesse as he languidly somersaulted over the human and picked him up by the neck with his right arm.

"Why do they taste so good," mumbled Jesse as he sank his teeth into the human's delicuis neck. After Jesse had his fill he crushed the human's neck and went elsewhere.

As Jesse walked the battlefield he happened upon a dead human. Beside the human was a dead lycan and Jesse was slighly surprised that a human could even wound one much less kill one. Something shiny caught Jesse's attention. Jesse picked it up and was devastated when it wasn't anything of interest. Jesse flung it away towards the battlefield and secretly hoped it hit someone. "Why is my luck so horrid," Jesse thought .Jesse thoughts were interrupted ,however, when he heard human reinforcements.

" Men, do not falter. Soldiers, never back down. Warriors, defeat your enemies. But above all, humans, do not lose to this scum!! ATTACK!! "

Deciding it was time to go Jesse retreated carefully, trying not to draw any attention to himself. Jesse headed back to the castle and decided to make himself scarce.

[Mahou]

A traumatized Zeon - Field of Fear

The poor Alchemist has gotten the shock for his life. Everyone except him was either death or majorly damaged. Now why exactly did he decide to wake up at all? The feeling that every bad luck in the world was hovering like a cartoonish rain cloud above him was intensified. "The heck would I let you die ... After all I'll have to hit you hard for scaring the hope out of me."Zeon whispered and searched through his bag for any kind of useful stuff. Still his one bottle of blood in it. 'If vampires restore their health with drinking normal blood, what would happen to me in drinking my own ice-related blood?'he pondered but right now, the orbs of cruel death from Luminia were much more threatening. His improvised spell tags would get crushed like a bug under a falling rock. Throwing a few spell tags in front of the others, Zeon realized that this kind of last effort might be doomed as well. An imporvised two-layers holy wall. 'Guess that's the road's end of being too nice ... So just evade while the shields slow down the impact.' Zeon moved a few feets back to increase the range to the girl. He drew a holy circle around him and put drops of blood behind it and began to write many kind of symbols on his attached spell tags. "Wicked girl to able to use any range she wants. After all the current me is unable to protect more than one other person. Twisted fate indeed."

LT's two characters may just serve as meat shields as they are going to die anyway ...

[dudeitzmeh]

Sven sighed.

His body ached all over, and he was damn near close to passing out. Giving a long, lackadaisical yawn, he figured he would help some of the wounded before taking a long, deserved nap.

The other man...the one with the book defended him. That was good...Sven wouldn't have to kill him.

He tossed one last regretful look at his broken rifle. It wasn't as if the humans didn't have more...but he had grown attached to that one over the battle. He looked at the gun the young lycan girl gave him.

She had already left...he didn't have a chance to give it back, so he holstered it to his side and picked up an injured human on the floor and slung him over his should.

It had been a very very long day...

[iamaninja]

Declan cried out in pain as one of the Scarytendril things stabbed him in the leg as he skidded past, before managing to right himself and preparing to flee again, his pans of escape were delayed when the vampire threw two daggers, then one more at him. Declan dropped flat to the ground, which wasn't hard since the ground was slippery with blood soaked mud particular in this spot, and two of the daggers barely missed him.
The third didn't and impacted painfully in his shoulder, causing him to yelp and tear it out as fast as he could, causing a bit more damage to himself in his haste to remove the sharp object. He flung it away and limped off a little, favoring his leg and rubbing his bleeding shoulder, his burns from the silver were also annoying him.
He would have runlimped away as fast as he could but he heard the vampire say something about ants...and swarming...He whined and turning, ran like hell to get away; knowing that the ants would soon attack and kill everyone especially Declan since he knew about their plans, although a bit slower then he would like because of his wounds and as he ran, he shifted back into human form.

OOC:
Well I made my escape...unless I'm intercepted by ants or something...

[KillerQueen]

Deitrich looked down at Kathernie, more than a little pissed.
"Oh, wow, look at that. I did the work and you get to eat. Is this gonna be our thing from now on? Well, whatever. Changeback, we're out of here."
With that, Deitrich scooped up the vampiric noble and used his prodigous leg strength to jump over the wall, using his tentacles to land safely. A light shown as he landed, and Deitrich was back to his weaker self.
"Okay, I carried you, you carry me."

[azngamer]

Shion

Shion was about to counter attack, but something bizarre happened, Lucius just ran into the Church and now she was free from his wrath.

Weird....I must have made him angry...

She cautiously checked her surround again with her echolocation and made sure it was safe to come out of hiding. Everything seemed safe. Shion commanded her spiders to drop their scents and come back to her because there was no use in stopping Lucius anymore because he was already inside. She hoped she stalled Lucius long enough.

Shion decided to she couldn’t just do nothing. She dusted off the mud the best she could and sensed her surroundings. She could see many aching people in pain needing help. Shion decided that she needed to get these people to safety. She approached a man with multiple cuts and lesions in his body, and Shion knew she had to stitch this man up. She took the silk thread from her spider and took a needle and began to suture the man up. It was the best thing she could do before a real medic can cure them. She then took the man to a safe place and began to rally as many survivors she could find.

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Sionnach panted, still staring down at the body of the spider-creature. The childlike form was an excellent deception. The Battle Rage triggered by the moonstone was beginning to lessen. It was imperative that she get out of there immediately.

Sionnach glanced over to the side, seeing the lycan she had given her gun to spared by the head of the church. She could no longer smell Lucius, meaning he had moved on. Catching the lycan's eye as he too looked at her, Sionnach tilted her head to the side, puzzled. Was he with the humans? She turned away, now tilting her head down towards the ground.

Still panting, Sionnach turned and looked at the twisted metal ruins of what had once been the gate. Using the last of her energy, she shot forward and raced into the night.

When she reached the lycan's cave, she crawled all the way into the back and curled into a ball. She would rest here, and wait for the pack's return.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Johny. Location: Edge of the Courtyard


Johny finally made it to the battle..... but it seemed to late AHHH F%$K. I musta came way to late He pulled out his claymore looked at it and pouted srry baby wont be using you today

He put his claymore away he looked back over the courtyard and saw multiple wounded lycans trying to escape but watched some of them get cut down by Human Saders

Johny shrugged and decided to help some of his brethren so he charged into the battle to help the wounded escape.. he saw one collapse in front of him with one of the Saders behind him about to cut the lycan in half

No you dont you ugly piece of SH!T Johny yelled as he pulled out his claymore and blocked the attack...Barley and keeping his full focus on the ugly sader he said

Brother start running I'll catch up after i kill this piece of trash Johny said in his usual calm voice without another word the lycan ran as fast as he could with his injuries while the lycan ran the sader threw his spear and struck him in the back

Outraged by this Johny started to attack the Sader fiercely landing blow after blow with his claymore aand dodging wat he could blocking the rest of the blows Ha your to slow you piece of SH!T Johny kept yelling after every miss the sader made but cursed whenever the sader hit him

Damnit this guy is pretty good he has been able to block every one of my attacks and that armor is gonna be hard to break....... Johny sighed as he looked at the sader and blocking or dodging every one of his attacks then saw 4 more of the Saders approach him
SH!T Johny yelled as he dodged the Saders last attack and started to run it putting his claymore away Crap crap crappity crap crap he Kept on yelling as he ran

[Pitou]

"Oh, wow, look at that. I did the work and you get to eat. Is this gonna be our thing from now on? Well, whatever. Changeback, we're out of here"

She cocked an eyebrow. "Feed? From this weak freak? What do you take me for, commoner? A ghoul who relishes table scraps?"

After they had gone over the walls, the man reverted back again. "Okay, I carried you, you carry me."

Katherine looked at him for a second. "Carry you my butt", she muttered as she grabbed his collar. She began dragging him from the field. As she trodged along the grass, she came across a familiar face. The vampire she who was in the box with her - the one she needed to kill.

"Oi", she shouted as he came running, from some unknown enemy. When he got closer, she threw Deitrich into his arms. She walked past him, seemingly to cover them, wrapping her left hand in discarded cloth as she did so. However, when behind them, she drew her sword, and attacked from behind. She grabbed the end tip with her left hand, and lowered the sword over the vampires head, and attempted to garrote him in one swift action

Leaving the battlefield, and attacking Rakier due to him knowing her form

Threw Deit into Raks arms, so he should be distracted and busy
Rak is unaware of Katherines intent, so surprise attack bonus
Also attacking Rakier from behind
Katherine is attacking garrote style with a blessed silver sword. She has firm grasp on it

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier Location: Courtyard RUNNING THE $%#% AWAY

Rakier tried to ignore the pain in his legs and started running.. but the pain was there and the pained showed as he was limp/running Then he heard a familiar voice


"Oi" Before he could react the girl threw the guy towards him
Rakier catched him but the pain in his left/right legs kicked in and Rakier collapsed falling so then he could look at the sky but saw that the girl tried to but her sword around his neck
Oh SH!T. WHaT THE H$%l are you trying to do He yelled as he stood up and staggered but he caught himself and pulled out his sniper and backed away

As rakier back up he tripped over a body and fell on his back dropping his sniper but quickly pulled out his short sword and tried to get up again but couldn't the pain was just too much

[Pitou]

Deitrich dropped to the ground, temporarily forgotten

Katherine reacted as Rakier fell, and released her grasp on the sword with her left hand. She steadied the blades tip with her left hand, and aimed it at the center of his chest. Using the old gotatsu technique, she thrust the blade square at his chest. As she did so, she prepared her left hand for any counter attack. She kept her foot on the dropped rifle as she did so.

She intended to finish this here and now. She had business to attend to

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier Location: in teh courtyard ABOUT TO DIE ><

Rakier eyes widened as he saw the blade incoming He tried to roll away but he couldn't so he put his blade in the way of the girls sword trying to knock her sword away so then he could have a chance of escaping Damnit Girl why are you doing this Rakier yelled as he was struggling to block her vicious attack with his own sword at the same time trying to get back up .

As he got on leg and tried to stand up he screamed in pain as the web bandage seal broke and blood started pouring out of the wound where the holy light hit him and he fell back on the ground just trying to block Please Stop this why are you attacking me !!!!!!! He screamed again.......



Johny Location the Packs cave


After a Very long run Johny made it back to the cave before too many of his brethren made it back and saw Sionnach passed out at the back of it he walked towards her but stopped and lied down Near her but not fully next to her Man im such a chicken Johny thought to himself chuckling himself to sleep

[Darkoda]

Mune watched the antics of the lycan with an impassive gaze. He simply picked up the dagger that the lycan ripped out of his shoulder - making the wound worse - and threw it at his retreating figure, aiming to sever the spine at the center of the ribcage. :skull:In the same motion, he pulled his other two daggers out of the broken wall they were embedded in, and chased down the lycan silently, easily catching up to him - really, he wasn't going to get far with that hole in his leg - and, just to be sure that the lycan died, he threw yet another dagger into the lycan's head :skull: and
aimed the second to stab him through the heart from behind. :skull: Just in case of more miracle dodging, Mune had two more daggers in his hand, ready to use the lycan for more target practice, or in the event the lycan attacked him.


OOC: Just in case ninja gets away from my first attack.
-The first dagger was aimed at her spine at the ribcage area, so even if it misses the spine itself, it will hit a lung.
-She's running away, not looking back so surprise attack bonus.
-I have more than double ninja's speed and twice her dex, even tired, I would be able to easily catch up to her and get in range to throw more daggers at her, especially with that leg injury.
-Even if she somehow survives the volley of daggers, I have two more in hand to make sure that she's completely dead.

[keiichiman]

Lag Seeing, The M07h3r-fudging Tegami Bachi!

Lag sprang into action. The little girl had made a stupid mistake, making a whole bunch of bombs surrounding herself. You can't allow your enemy to use your own weapons against you!

He smashed one of his few remaining vials of blood, summoning three Tegami Bachi. With a simple wave of his hand, they understood their mission. They sped off towards one of the bombs at full speed, piercing it and making it explode.

Noah Eibon, Grimoire Master

Noah repressed his anger. He wanted to go...to hunt down and kill the invaders...all of them...but that wasn't his mission. He moved quickly: there was a lot to do now that the reinforcement had come.

"You guys...swordsmen! Stop pursuing them. Gunners, archers, take care of any stragglers. anyone who isn't long-range, treat the injured. Round them up in one place: someone go find some healers!"

Noah quickly organized the church members. They were efficient and systematic, they rounded a bunch of healers who went to work on the injured, and started to move in a bunch of the dead bodies. Noah personally took care of any lycans and vampires he found, while still helping to move more bodies to the healers.

Lag goes on the offensive, using Luminia's own weapon against her.

Noah organizes the church members and helps them move some bodies in.

[St. Peter]

MINI EPISODE:


Episode 2 - Koren Gets a Job:


On a particularly dark and stormy night, the winds galed and the rain poured across the city of Memorium. A thunderstorm was upon the city, and striking a few key locations, a power outage occured. Even reaching the Alchemist Guild, the city began to dim into darkness. And stumbling throughout that darkness was a lone figure. Large, seemingly patched up, and unsure of what to do, the monster called Koren roamed the streets.

As the chilling night wind and the cold rain hit against his body, Koren just roamed the streets in search of a place to stay. Picking a random place, he kicked the door in and began to sleep on a nearby table. Watching as the night began to pass over, something irreparable was about to take place.


" Would you like some fries with that? "

"...... b******"

Taking bills from a customer, Koren scowls at the man who had ordered. Wearing a bright red and yellow striped uniform, Koren passes a tray filled with assorted shakes, burgers, and fries to him. But, not before he spit inside the burger. Looking at his Mic Ronald's clothing, Koren suppressed his impulses to rip the dreadful thing apart.

And cursing his luck, Koren rued the morning where the manager walked in and forced Koren to work at this miserable place. If it wasn't for the fact that being found out equalled being sent back to.... ugh.... Stein... then Koren would of smashed their heads in. But, unable to do so, Koren just had to bear it. Reluctantly, Koren went to " serve " the rest of his customers.

" Hmm.... I'd like a shake-wait.... no no, I would like to have some desert-well actually..... I would like- "

" To shut the h*** up and pick something? "

Taken back by the comment, the woman just " hmph "-ed and left. Waving her goodbye with a rude gesture, Koren looked at the rest of the customers with annoyance as he continued his job.

" Ooh Ooh.... may I have a kids meal mister? "

" Nope. "

" Um... but why not? "

" Because there is a height requirement. Grow a foot more and I'll think about it. Now scram you midget. "

And waving goodbye to the small girl, Koren heard his manager motioning him to speak to him privately. Feeling relieved to be out of the register, Koren was dragged into the manager's office. With a flurry of curses, yelling, and fist smashing, Koren came out a bit more angry than usual. Being told his job wasn't doing well, Koren had one more chance before he was kicked out.

Wearing a fake smile, Koren walked up to put his uniform on. He just needed to get past the day, and then he could get the h*** out of this place.

" Hey cashier b******, I'm ready to order! "

Looking in surprise, Koren shut his mouth before he swore outloud. Standing still and alert, he just looked at the rude SoB infront of him. It was Head Cardinal Calum, and he was talking ot Koren. Gulping, Koren knew that if he was identified, he was going back. And as such, he tried to keep him calm and answer back without letting Calum recognise him.

" What would you like to order? "

" Huh? Speak up already, I can't hear a d*** thing you're saying. "

" I said, what would you like to order? "

" What? I'm not a f***ing elderly person. You think I have a s****y hearing aid to help me?! Now what did you say d****it! "

Biting his lip, Koren kept his mouth shut before he said something that would give himself away. Clenching his fist, Koren believed that this would just be one occasion, one in a million, and after he would be-

" Okay, I'd like to order the usual. So get it the f*** ready! "

" Usual? So t-that means you go here- "

" Regularly? Yeah, the f*** I do. I go here every day, so a newbie like you better remember my d*** order next time. "

" So where's my food! "

Closing his eyes, Koren started envisioning his life without th-

" SO WHERE'S MY FOOD! "

Gritting his teeth, Koren thinks of being away from Ste-

" MOTHERF***ER! WHERE THE H*** IS MY F***ING FOOD! "

" THAT'S IT! I DON'T GIVE A C*** ANYMORE! I'M KOREN! FROM PROJECT S.A.T.A.N. BRING ME BACK TO THE GUILD ALREADY! I'M NOT DEALING WITH THIS BULLS**** EVERYDAY!! "

" Koren? What the h*** is a Koren? Now give me my f***ing food! I have to come back here for lunch! "

His eyes twitching from annoyance and anger, Koren just breathes in and out. Staring at Calum as he raises his brow, Koren pulls something from under the desk. And holding a gun in his hand, Koren places it by his head. Putting his hand by the trigger, Koren pulls it. Bang......

Epilogue


....

......ore......

Wa.....p.....Kor......

......up........oren.....

Wake up Koren!

Slamming his fist against the table, Koren wakes up with a start. And looking at the figure beside him, it is Professor Stein. Feeling hazy and confused, Koren just asks absentmindedly.

" Did you revive me? "

" Yeah. I was able to replace your brain with a new one from that bullet wound. "

" Really? "

" H*** no. You shot yourself with a happy meal toy. It seemed you fainted from the shock and stress. "

.....

.........

" Well, not like it matters. Time to get back to where we started Koren. Back to taking you apart again. "

Laying his head back on the table, Koren just sighs. Closing his eyes and resting, Koren speaks gratefully.

" Better than that s***y place. "

[MaFia.wire]

Dissapointed in those who had hired his sword , those who called them selves Brave lycans , Fled in shame and cowardice , seeking refuge or a hiding place.
This behaviour was not to Gesaric his likings , it filled him with anger , but also with some sort of happyness about the fact that he was raised by humans and thus less narrow minded then his brethren.
"Thy whom acts as Rightfull owners of pride and honor!! why does thou flee like filthy rats before my Gaze? Why does thou ashame thyselves before your enemy?" Gesaric said , not to others but to himself as he felt slightly ashamed.

He then Realized his contract had said "To fight until The battle Itself has ended" and thus Gesaric din't need to fight no longer.
"I am no longer thy enemy , The contract That i Had signed says nothing about fighting after the battle itself has ended nor when my Payers flee"he dropped the spear and Seathed his sword , loosed his helmed and removed it from his face.
"I am Willing to Make na contract with thou , fighters of the Curch and Priests , protectors of the weak , and seekers of slavation , But if thy choose to not , don't kill me but let me be if it is to thou likings , for I shall not Fight thy again.."
After he had said this , Gesaric faced Them whom Rode under the Banner of Him who his Holy , and he surrendered.

This All reminded him of his first job , the first time he was hired as a Mercannery , the time he was closest to having experianced his last breath.
He knew that the Crusaders had many choices to make , some could , or would want to take revenge and end Gesaric his life right here , others would be humble and wise enough to grant him mercy and to give him another chance , while others would let God decide.
But the only thing he saw right now as he closed his eyes , was a display of a battle , maybe a totla of 2000 soldiers , ifghting eachother on the fields of Eanor.

OOC:
Gesaric does not see it fit to keep on fighting , his contract has ended and Gesaric is a very strict person.
He has offered a contract to the curch , he has begged for Mercy.

[PunkPrincess52594]

Sky

" Holy s***!" Sky said in shock as she watched all the battles around her. She was just going from town to town looking for a family when she smelled the scent of other lycans. She thought this was a good thing. Sky jaw just dropped as she saw all the blood and fighting. Apparently, they have been fighting for a while. Sky got sad. She didn't want to see any Lycans die. She surveyed the battlezone looking for the nearest lycan in help.

Her eyes fell on the body of a retreating lycan. Sky blushed. He was so handsome! :aww: Then she noticed the wound in his shoulder. She frowned. " Why would anyone try to hurt him? He's way too good looking to be bad!" Then she noticed another person some distance from him. He smelled like a vampire. Sky grimaced. So it was a war of races. Sky didn't like fighting too much, but she did believe in protecting those in need. She watched as the man threw a dagger at the lycan and began to chase him. Sky glared. " There's now way I'm letting that happen!" she muttered.

Sky immediatly stood up and jumped off the tree branch she was sitting on. As she got on ground, she immediatly started running towards the injured lycan as fast as she could. As she neared him, she kicked the first dagger upwards and caught it in her right hand. She heard the sound of another two. Sky immediatly countered the attacks by hitting one of them with the first dagger. The dagger were redirected and stabbed into the floor next to Sky's feet. But she was unable to block the second one. It stabbed her right in the thigh. Sky yelped in pain. " Man that sucks!" she screamed in her head. She gritted her teeth as the silver dagger in her hand and the one in her thigh started burning like h***. Without hesitation, she dropped the dagger and took out the one in her. She bit her lip from screaming as the silver burned her skin. She through the dagger into the ground with the rest.

Sky gulped as she saw the vampire ahead of her. She'd rather not fight him. She glanced at the lycan from the corner of her eye. " Keep on running! I'll follow you and protect you from behind." Sky started running with him but kept her focus on the person behind her. She used her long jacket sleeve as a glove to help her hold the daggers on the floor. She gripped the 3 dagger in her hand ready to deflect others he might throw at her.

[Darkoda]

Mune saw some odd female lycan run into the path of his daggers, and attempt to deflect all three of them.

Key word: Try

She got herself stabbed in the thigh for being an idiot; the only reason she lived was because she wasn't the same height as the other crazy lycan. It seemed that she also didn't think about the fact that Mune had two more daggers in hand, and he was likely to simply take advantage of her position.

Mune was not one to pass up such an easy extermination of an opponent, and as such, the moment she dropped the dagger in her hand, he had two more flying at her aiming for her head :skull: and heart :skull:. An interesting point was that if she tried to move out of the way - provided that she saw and reacted to the daggers fast enough - that the lycan behind her was getting a dagger in the spine :skull: and lung :skull:

If she couldn't handle dealing with two daggers at once when prepared for it, he seriously doubted that she could handle two more aimed to kill her, especially considering that she not only dropped the dagger she was holding, but she was probably distracted
by the pain, and looking to pull out the dagger in her thigh.

This was getting annoying now, but seriously, did the girl think that Mune would let her just attempt to hold on to his daggers, with what he had to deal with to get them? Two more daggers were ready to deal with any other problems; the girl was injured in the thigh, but she was still likely fairly fast and random things seemed to be getting in his way all day.



OOC: Seriously, Mune would not wait for PunkP actually do all of that; he would simply attempt to kill her after seeing that she couldn't handle two daggers at once.

Attack when she was distracted bonus.

Also, if Punk moves, ninja will probably die. Moral dilemma go.

[Raiden]

Sariel
Field of Fear

Once again Sariel laid on the ground in unimaginable pain, already the second time in such a short period, but still alive thanks to the spelltag. ugh... It seems I have to thank the alchemist guy who gave me the spelltag, but that can wait for later and what the hell is up with this world? Since when got the evil so strong or did I just got weaker?... **** I cant back down now, I will show this little girl her place!

So again he mumbled his prayer to get rid of this pain "Veni, Sancte Spiritus, reple tuorum corda fidelium, et tui amoris in eis ignem accende." and he could stand up with out any problems and his face turned into anger.
He took out one of his Holy Bottles and opened it to stick his middle- and forefinger into the holy water, then he closed it and put it back.

"Iudica, Domine, iudicantes me; impugna impugnantes me. Apprehende clipeum et scutum et exsurge in adiutorium mihi. Confundantur et revereantur quaerentes animam meam; avertantur retrorsum et confundantur cogitantes mihi mala et captio, quam abscondit, apprehendat eum, et in eandem calamitatem ipse cadat."
Sariel said while he drew a cross in the air over and over again. The cross became more visible in a bright light wit heach word of the prayer until it finally shined in a warm light and Sariel put his palm behind it. "Sacred Arts: Dissipating Holy Cross!” he shouted and the bright cross that only blinded the creatures of evil (so also every lycan and vampire) flew straight to the little girl and surely will cut her in forth if she doesnt dodge, but in that case Sariel already drew and reloaded his Silver Ballers.

[St. Peter]

Update


Courtyard Chaos: Tempest Eye


As waves of soldiers stormed the courtyard, the lycans and vampires retreated. The battle had gone on long enough and with the reinforcements, they would start to have heavy casualties. And so, the battle began to escalate. Retreating through the gate, Sinnoach made it. Suprisingly, her bretheren were still there in the courtyard. Things were about to get difficult.....

And at the head, Gesaric stood before the Crusaders. Offering his abilities, Head Crusader Sabaoth heard his speech. Standing before him, Saboath acknowledged Gesaric's offer. Nodding, he then went off to command his troops and help defend the courtyard. Looks like Gesaric was now in Crusaders, with the details of pay and such to be discussed later.

Looking upon the scene of Katherine, she was above Rakier. Holding her sword in hand, she was in the perfect position to kill the man. And with Rakier on the floor, the strain came back into his legs. Rendering unable to move away, Katherine just watched him. And bringing her sword down the sound of cut flesh was drowned in the chaos of the courtyard. Another casualty. :skull: :skull:

At the conflict of Mune versus Sky and Declan, things began to heat up. As Sky was hit in her leg, she winced in pain. But pulling it out, she held different daggers to use. Getting ready, Mune shot 2 more daggers at Sky. This time, she was able to block both of the daggers. Before, she couldn't, but this time, there was a reason for her ability to do so.

" Stop trying to kill me! Meanie! "

Mune kept on aiming at the same places. Always a fatal shot. Maybe he should stop going for the quick kill. This however, as not important, as a large shadow loomed over Mune from behind. As Sky and Mune turned around, they saw it was a crusader. Standing there, he pulled a sword from his scabbard and placed his finger at the side. Chanting something in latin, he moved his finger across the side of the blade. And as runes began to glow, the vampires and lycans knew to run. They were going to die otherwise. :skull:


On the other side of the field, Johny had decided to piss of a Crusader. And as he ran, the crusader did not pursue. Instead, he readied his lance, and chanting something, he places his hand upon the shaft of the lance, speaking latin prayers. As the lance began to glow at the tip, he threw it towards the running Johny. The funny thing was, he didn't even have to hit him...

" And so we pray, Amen. Holy Binding: Chains of Sin! "

Speaking the prayer, the lance began to engulf in light. And as it struck the ground, light exploded in a circle 5 ft in every direction. Johny however was inside that circle, and as he tried to run, it was futile. As the area shimmered in light, he yelled out in pain. A mark began to embed itself into his back. An ancient rune by the seems. And feeling the weight of the world double, Johny almost buckled under the stain. This was only a sample of the power of the Crusaders, the utmost potential of vampire/lycan slaying soldiers.

But coming from the side, a group of healers, protectors, and the rest stood. As Noah brung more soldiers, Leona Paterson healed them. Sven even went there, pulling his one soldier. As things went, Ken box came, ready to protect the group. This was even more important as Shiona came in with her own soldiers. Making a makeshift healing area, they were noticed. From the courtyard came 8 lycans. Apparently, they weren't ready to give up. Coming to attack, they group had to keep them back. It was do or die....


OOC Instructions:


Mafia: Okay, you're recruited to the Crusaders. Do what you want, as the next update will be huge.

Suke: You're officially away.

Pitou: You've killed Drake. Pick your PKing reward.

Drake: Your 1st char is dead. Sorry man. And your second isn't doing well at all. He is now unable to overlimit temporarily and has his agi cut in half temporarily. Don't mess around with Crusaders man, they have another 5 skills than this.

Dark/PunkP/Ninja: Your fight has caught the attention of a Crusader. Right now he is in the act of charging up for an attack. You can fight him if you want, but be warned that if he is able to attack, I'll kill all of you since no one is strong enough to block his attack. But you can escape, which I advise you do.

Dude/Azn x2/Chizzy/Kei/anyone who wants to start: Your mission is to keep the 8 lycans from killing the injured. Keep them the h*** away from Azn's healer. They are not autokillable. Here are their stats.

Stats:


Strength: 250
Agi: 175
Dex: 100
End: 250
Int: 50
Luck: 25

[Vafhudr]

:eek: Field of Fear :eek:

Death and Chaos

That was what reigned over the small field outside of memorium... as the brutal fight for survival between a group of seasoned veterans and a dangerous little girl...

Desparation filled Helix and Ajax as they went in for a desperate attack, unfortunately...

Ajax was caught between Sariel's attack and Luminia, and was obliterated by the high level holy magic deployed by Sariel, undoing inavertendly the hard work done by Sariel... :skull: :skull:

Helix made it closer, but the Tegami Benchi triggered one of the bombs, then one which he was close to... all he could say before it was too late :

"I never saw Paris! "

The explosion reduced him to ashes... :skull::skull:

But Luminia was also caught in the blast, and her right arm, and part of her face was now speckled with blood... Her right arm was limp... broken probably...

"You meanies! Die ! :)" As she said so, she unleashed her mega attack on the remaining standing fighters...

The fighters quickly retreated behind Zeon's barrier, and watched as the balls of death collided with the powerfull Eastern Style Barrier... The balls finally ceded...and exploded unleashing a wave of mighty energy that shattered the mighty protection...

There was now nothing between them and the little girl...

OOC:
LT: Exit your two characters :skull: skull:
Raiden: Your attack was unwittingly blocked :evil:
Keiichi: yours had an interesting effect.
Mahou: You saved them, but the spell is now broken
Vafhudr : ....

[Mrdelta]

Fillip Santiago
protecting the wounded.

Fillip proudly strode into the courtyard, blissfully unaware of the prevous, and ongoing, battle that had raged there. He was proud to have been chosen to help protect this town from the creatures of the night, it had been a long time since he first learned of them and this would be his first chance to face them in real life. he was halfway to the center of the courtyard when he noticed the chaos that engulfed him.

shock and depression crossed his face as he looked around the area. what had he missed? how could this happen at a place that is supposed to be safe? he was snapped out of his confusion with the realization, the fighting was not over. a group of dog like things were inching closer to what looked like a medical station. he unslung his Winchester and took aim. one round fled the gun at unimaginable speeds, dead on target for the area between the lead wolf things eyes.

Fillip swung the lever, chambering a second round.

one round inbound, I miss anything?

[Mahou]

Zeon - Field of Fear

The situation looked direr for Zeon, seeing as more people just died. At least he could protect a a few of them. Risk versus Reward ... Zeon pulled his last blood bottle out of his bag. Looking at her and at the remaining blood bottle, he sighted. His defense was smashed for now. "Guess it can’t be helped after all. Should anything happen, take care of my body" he said to Sariel and Lag. He didn’t know if something would happen or if it would kill him. "Maybe its better that you don’t see me like this … Alexander. I am sorry!" He whispered and drank the bottle to a disgusting surprise of the others. At first nothing seemed to happen but shortly after Zeon let out a light scream and sank on his knees. He felt his blood boiling and his heart racing, while the ground and atmosphere around him started to get colder. A light blue glimmer started to surround him and the sensation of an incredible power soared through his body with the astonishing feeling of very heightening senses. An aura of never-seen strength lay around him. "I will find a way to cure you … Even if I have to freeze HELL or even … even if I have to beat every bit of information out of HER!"Zeon finally spoke with distorted voice. His opened eyes were dyed in a deep ice blue color while he clenched his fists. "You’ll regret to have ever arrived here!" With these words Zeon shot in crazy speed towards Luminia and connected his fist with her body. The little girl crashed backwards and a light icy layer had appeared at the spot where Zeon hit her! Not wasting any time, Zeon pursuit her to beat every sense of killing desire out of her, leaving a trace of ice behind him. Other earth shackles appeared at his legs but with brute force the p*ssed off Alchemist broke through. Just what the hell did happen to Zeon? To gain power beyond the limits of a mere human, he did the impossible. He applied the survival method of a vampire to himself. Unknown that this very technique might already exist under another name …

As if he used the blood directly from his body, Zeon formed ice lances and sent them after her. He wouldn't let her time to react. At the same time another ice circle surrounded Alexander and the others to shield them against the fury, though Lag and Sariel *could* leave at any time. The less emotions the girl showed the more was he emitting through his eyes which had the faint glow of the ice blue color (like in Final Fantasy 7 the mako energy), as beating after beating thundered down on her. During his auto ice-enchant, any action should get freezed. ‘So that’s the power the lycans and vampires fought with … Most interesting.’ he thought. The frost wounds on her body were increasing. Zeon threw his spell tag on the ground. "Power of the three factions, combine your force to protect your childs and create a seal of light. Holy Eastern Style: Three Layers of the Forbidden!" Suddenly a holy circle formed around Luminia and three holy rods stabbed her body. "I don’t care if you should survive … But now or very later, you’ll disappear slowly and cruelly. If you have bad luck by MY hands, then I will hunt you down, step by step … ICE COFFIN!" with this words, an freezing ice layer started to cover her legs and intended to engulf her whole body in order to shock-freeze her. Renders actionless within the Holy Binding and about to freeze, there was for the first time no sign of mercy in Zeon. To think a little girl has done the "impossible" and has gotten the once calm Alchemist in this mood, further attemps might be reconsidered ...

Though Zeon started to feel the very heavy strain of it. 'Heh, seems my time will be soon up ... She may be physically more fragile but her Alchemy Skill is truly fearsome.'

To summaries it: PEW PEW! Pete allowed me to semi-control Luminia for this post. As I said in the OOC, she can - being a boss and all - destroy the Holy Binding.

[azngamer]

Shion
Healing Area

Shion set the next soldier to the others that she had accumulated. Suddenly, Shion could feel strong vibrations from the battle field, and she quickly turned her head to try to figure out what was happening. It seems like men wearing bulking armor were helping the Church and their energy were radiating with anger.

Could they be the Crusaders that sensei talked about?

Before she could think about it anymore, she sensed other people bringing bodies in, and she sighed in relief that she was not the only one trying to save the wounded. Shion then felt a new group approaching, and she was about to put up a fight, but she felt no blood lust from them. She sensed a girl dancing around the injured with two fans. Shion felt a warm and soft breeze over her that instantly revived her from the inside. She then saw the girl kneel down next to the injured and started to heal the more severe people.

Was she healing them?

Shion could tell that this girl was very young, and felt a little sorry that she had to part of the war. She suddenly felt 8 new vibrations approaching them filled with bloodlust. Shion turned her head towards the direction and noticed they were 8 lycans approaching. She turned to the girl who wasn’t even fazed by the lycans approaching…perhaps she didn’t notice them. None the less, Shion felt obligated to protect the injured and this girl. She quickly used her echolocation to find a suitable weapon for herself, and she found two daggers on one of the wounded men.

I’ll give this back to you later.

Shion bit her thumb and slid her blood across one of the daggers to make it invisible and longer. She stood up and faced the two lycans. She told 8 of her spiders that were still with her to secretly attach to their fur. If the lycans saw her, they would only see one small dagger and nothing in the other hand. Shion threw the small dagger at one of the lycans eye, hoping to blind or even kill it. She then grasped the other dagger that was invisible. Because of her blood, the dagger was really a medium sword now increasing her radius. She was sure that if they tried to come close, she will surprise them with her invisible weapon.

~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~.~~~~. ~~~~.~~~~.

Leona Paterson
Healing Area

Leona walked slowly with the other soldiers, and she remembered quite well what the Church officials said to her.

“Leona, we’re sending you to the battleground. There are a lot of injured people that needs your help. Remember, you keep working for us, and your mother will be healed in no time.”

Leona clutched her hands close to her heart.

Mama…

Leona could smell blood and death in the air. She silently kept walking until she saw the injured all neatly lined up. There were more injured soldiers than she imagined. She couldn’t show her gloomy attitude to them. Leona lightly slapped her cheeks with both her hands as her expression became more cheerful.

“Hello everyone, I’ll heal you all real soon. Don’t you going dying on me! Look, I’ll show you a cool dance I learned from my mama.”

Leona smiled as she took out her two silver fans with her own blood on it. She artistically danced around the injured. As she became more concentrated in her dance, a light breeze can be felt encircling her. Leona gently pointed her fans towards the injured, and the light breeze gently passed over their wounds. The small wounds began to close and their energy seemed to be lifted. She slowed down and gave bigger smile.

“See, don’t you all feel much better?” She giggled.

Leona then noticed that some where more still in pain. She knew that her fans only could heal small wounds, and she needed to apply direct contact to heal the larger wounds.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make all the pain go away soon. Please bear with me.” She smiled.

Leona put away her fans, and then bit her finger to let a small amount of blood come out. She then started to kneel by the soldiers with severe wounds and started to apply her blood alchemy on it. She could tell that this was going to be a long night. However, she kept a smile the whole time because she was doing all of this for her mother’s sake.

Leona was too concentrated on the injured to even bother to notice the predators lurking nearby.


Shion threw a dagger at one of the lycans aiming for the eye/head
She also has an invisible dagger that has a long blade due to her blood alchemy.

Leona is completely absorbed in the injured and trying to cheer them up, despite the war. She doesn't notice the lycans.

[Darkoda]

The lycan girl managed to deflect the daggers. Ah well, at least she dropped all of them; that's what he wanted her to do in the first place. A little bit of power, and he had his daggers flying back to him via small shadow tendrils. Then the crusader showed up and started chanting. The glowing runes were a bad sign.

Well it looked that the fight was getting cut short. Mune had no intention of fighting with an army of guys decked out in holy armor ready to fight. It looked like it was time to leave...

"Well it looks like we have bigger problems than fighting each other. Have fun getting your lycan friend and yourself out of here."

Mune however, was already running, hopping over the broken walls easily, and getting out of that crusader's sight. The speedy lycan girl could follow him and try to attack, but besides the stupidity in all of them going the same direction, giving the crusader a bigger target, not only would she be leaving her friend to die - he wasn't getting out of there alone, not with a hole in his leg anyway - and the problem she would have catching up to him with that gash in her thigh, still bleeding - thinking about that, just how long does it take for lycans to bleed out? - but she may or may not find herself running into some of Mune's little traps along the way....

Taking the confusing path through corners, buildings, rubble, alleys and the like, Mune made sure that anyone chasing him would have one hell of a time actually following him, slipping out of the courtyard through his own means, and returning to the castle. Again. Really, this was one annoying day, but at least he got something out of it, and he managed to burn the library to the ground. That ought to keep the humans occupied long enough.





OOC: I took back all my daggers, got out of the crusader's sight and left PunkP and ninja to find their own way out. Anyone who follows me does so at their own risk, there may or may not be traps along the way, and I don't have to tell you what kinds until after the fact either. And with the obligatory warning I can now make horrible things happen to whoever chases after me within reason :evil:

[keiichiman]

Noah Eibon, Grimoire Master

Noah grinned. He thought he wasn't going to see anymore action-to repay the invaders-since the battle was over, but eight of them had come charging back at the healing area. It was his lucky day.

He instantly started to charge Grimoire, watching as the lycans approached. In his ear, a voice whispered, "This one...has strength." Noah whipped around. everyone was either focused on healing someone or on the lycans. No one had whispered to him. "Oh, come now...he doesn't recognize it's me? There's only one person it could be...I thought he read enough to know..."

"Who are you!?" Noah yelled, just as Grimoire finished charging and released a Cero Dolor at the eight lycans.

A man appeared next to him, holding his slumping body up. "I'm Johannes Gutenberg, the creator of Grimoire."

Lag Seeing, the Tegami Bachi

Lag immediately took the opportunity to strike. He aimed his gun and started to unleash his ammo, hoping that someone would attack her while he keeps the evil little blood alchemy-canceling girl distracted.

[Pitou]

KATHERINE

Katherine tore a strip of cloth off the dead vamp and used it to wipe her sword clean. She quickly ransacked the body, finding a small amount of ammunition. Happy with tying off a loose end, she hurried back to Deitrich, picking up the dropped rifle along the way. She shoved the rifle into her sidekicks hands, and resumed her stranglehold on his collar. The decreasing distance between them and the Crusaders warranted fear.

"Dont waste bullets, but if anything comes in behind us, teach the wolfen how to roll over and the humans another use of the word holey", she instructed as she began to drag him away from the battlefield. A stray human tried to run past them to the churches attack dogs - either stupid, or unaware of their nature. A snicker-snack of her sword, and Katherine was now dragging a vampire and a dying man. For later

She slowly made her way out of the courtyard. Once they had a moment to rest, she flung the man at Deitrich. "Feed. Quickly. We must keep moving"

[LordTime]

Vampire: Jesse
Location: Watching the Mune and PunkP confrontation


Watching from afar Jesse saw the lycan girl interfere with Mune's attack on the injured lycan boy. Mune and the lycan girl both sprang into action, ready to strike should either one move. They were interrupted however by the approaching crusaders and Mune decided to cut his losses.

Mune left, leaving Jesse by himself to decide whether or not to kill the lycans or flee the approaching crusaders. Jesse decided to take a chance. Jesse was a reasonable distance away,well in range for his flintlock, yet far enough away from the crusaders and lycans. He aimed at the crusader and fired at it's chest plate:skull:. Grabbing his other flintlock Jesse fired between the eyeslits of the crusader hoping to use the confusion or hesistation of the first shot to get him between the eyeslits:skull:.

Anticipating for the crusader to block it somehow, Jesse began to sprint as fast as he could away from the courtyard. Looking back Jesse switched to his other flintlock and fired aiming at the crusader's eyeslit again:skull:. Hoping that distracted the crusader long enough, he ran a couple more feet before grabbing his other two flintlocks; Jese waited until the crusader was in range again .

With one flintlock in his right hand and the other in his left Jesse fired at the middle of the crusader's helmet:skull: Jesse used the split-second he hoped the crusader hesitated and fired off his flintlock at the crusader's eyeslit one last time:skull:

Ditching all his flintlocks to drop the extra weight Jesse gained a little extra speed as he ran as hard and as fast as he could back to the castle.

OOC: Not only do I have a legitamate chance to kill this b@stard He should be too busy dodging bullets to the face to chase me>.<

[Pitou]

VAL

Val followed the medics into the fray. She wore a very, very thin, light cloak around her. She didnt want people to see the golden wings on her back, and the thin cloak felt like a heavy coat. Unlike the robes she woke up in, the cloak - like everything else - seemed to weigh far too much. What the hell has happened to me?

She was found by the medical group as they came here. Not wanting to leave a confused, possibly hurt girl alone, they had brought her along. To a battlefield. Logic does not always apply to all actions.

She frowned as she heard the clang of steel and the cries of wounded. The roars of Lycans echoed everywhere. Suddenly, a group of the beasts came bursting out from the side, intent on attacking a poor medic. Katherine looked down at the sword on her waist for a second. She knew how to fight, she was a blacksmiths daughter. And this sword seemed special. **** it, what had to be done had to be done, she thought. She drew her blade and intercepted the Lycans. She was already dead, at least she could buy the medic some time to get to cover.

She targeted the nearest one, and held her sword aimed to the ground. The sword to her wasnt heavy, and as he got close, she brought the sword swinging up towards its groin and belly.

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric , Lycan - Courtyard


Small Peek into Gesaric his Past , His 4th battle as he was hired by Count Sinereal , at the age of 24.

The battle on the fields Of Eanor was the largest and most cruel and grievious Gesaric had ever experianced , he did not want to relive it again.
In that war he first tasted defeat , and the taste of his own blood , the feeling of dying was the experiance that changed his life.
For he as he led a Charge hired by Count Sinereal , many lives were wasted almost losing his own as he had been penetrated in his chest by a Spear , wich had stricken him to the ground.
The spear wich he had been stabbed with , he received from a Well known fighter Called Erendil , whom was feared by many man , as he had the strenght that even surpassed that of Lycan kind.
Gesaric had challenged this man , but he had lost and Gesaric had passed out.
During the time he was passed out , Erendil healed his wounds as he saw a young man in Gesaric whom still had a long life to enjoy , not finding it nessecary to end it as he also saw a great fighter whom was at the beginning of his trial.

When he woke up , he realized he was no longer on the battle field neither in hell nor heaven , his wounds were attented to and mostly healed , the only thing he remembered was that he had been defeated in a one on one fight , did his enemy spare him? did his enemy let him walk the earth with the purpose to be in shame of his defeat or perhaps did he saw a young man , whom still had a life in front of him?

It felt as is a huge burden had just been removed from his shoulders , the burden of being at the border of life and death , not knowing what side you will go while it is up for someone else to decide wich way.
Putting back on his helmed , not shoving the face mask back over his face he turned around and gazed upon the crusaders making minched meat out of every enemy that dared to oppose them , and from that point on Gesaric knew he had chosen wisely.
The Alchemy the Crusaders used he had heard of several times before , but he never actually experianced it with eyes of his own , and it could be called "Excellent , splendid , and breathtaking".

He turned around , and noticed that several Crusaders din't join the fight itself , but were probably supervising or overseeing the battle , perhaps to lead or to steer their fellow crusaders.
"What I wittnessed just now , makes my eyes fill with adoration , thou skills in fighting , thou skill with arms is magnificent." Gesaric said to the closed cursader that was standing near him.
"This has Awakaned a flame inside me , this flame can only be kept alive with Knowledge" Gesaric inhaled deeply "Perhaps could thy Crusaders Teach me little of thou ways , for it has cought my interest?".

Even before the Crusader was able to answer Gesaric Threw another question into his face "Something else I would like to ask thou aswell , could thy crusaders Perhaps teach my of thy customs , thy history and of thy curch?"

[chizzy]

Ken Box

Ken walked up a bit nervous. Looking around, Ken realized he couldn't recognize anyone there. "Uh... hey guys. I'm new.... and uh, I guess I'll just uh.... go out and fight some lycans..." Ken without hesitation rushed out meeting up with one of the lycans. "Hey, can't we talk something out? I don't see the point in us fighting." Ken gave off a smile, as he placed a hand on one of his swords, just in case.

[iamaninja]

Declan whimpered, his leg hurt he’d had more knives thrown at him and now a Crusader was trying to kill him, above all this had been a horrible day and now he just wanted to curl up in part of a cave and sleep till his wounds healed. He immediately began to limp away, going as fast as he could and ignoring the pain of his leg and shoulder and burns ‘Never, never, never never, coming into this village again!’ He made it to the treeline and looked around, noting that the female Lycan that had saved him was nowhere in sight, he whined if she had gotten hurt then it was his fault, but…He then noticed that there were ants on the tree he was leaning against!
He scrambled backwards, igniting more pain in his leg and causing it to start bleeding again in his haste to escape. They were everywhere! He forgot about the female Lycan as he ran, also ignoring his wounds. Declan found the cave, noted that another Lycan was already in there and collapsed with his upper body inside the cave and his lower out. ‘Tired…neeeed....sleeeepee’ He curled up partially and soon fell asleep.


OOC:
There, escaped, still bleeding slightly but the wounds'll heal quick enough aside from scabs that'll threaten to break open agin if he does things too strenuous

[PunkPrincess52594]

Sky

Sky jaw just dropped as her eyes fell on the crusader. " What in the world?!" Sky muttered. Sky had never seen anything like it before. As she watched the Crusader get ready to attack, one by one, the people around her left. First it was the vampire with the daggers, then another vampire shot the crusader and ran off, and finally the lycan she had protected had left her too. Sky gulped as she looked at the crusader. " Staying here equals total obliteration." Sky thought. And immediatly, she followed her instincts. To get the f*** out of here.

She only got here in less than a minute and she was almost about to get killed. Sky turned around and ran as fast as she could. She didn't look back. The last thing she wanted to see was that brute following her or about to cut her head off. She stayed ahead and ran. Hopefully she could help someone else in need or someone could help her leave this place.

[Dark Vampire Lord Drake]

Rakier Location: Dying In front of the silver cube

Rakier looked up at his attacker fear filled his eyes.. Please dont He kept saying but the female Vampire Wouldn't listen she stabbed Rakier in the chest. Rakier screamed in pain as she dug the silver blade deeper inside him..... the pain to much Rakier gave up and felt the warmth from his body leave him Is this Really the end of it. me not able to avenge my Family...... well its been a good run i suppose. Mother.... Father.... Brothers..... I tried my best I'm about to see you guys real soon Rakier thought as he let a smile enter his face and he closed his eyes for the last time..... Rakier was dead :skull: :skull: :skull:

Johny Location: away from the courtyard and just got hit by a sader's spell


Johny winced as the spell hit him then yelled in pain SON OF A B$#%# He screamed as the light engulfed him for a second and felt the world get heavier

OW that F#$KING stings like a Mother#@$# in #@$@ $@#$ Johny thought as he started to run again ... but alot slower not looking behind him he just kept on running when he saw a Female lycan running as well.. she looked his Age

HELP PLEASE IM OVER HERE!!!! Johny yelled at the female as he continued running


((OOC: Srry for the short post im kinda rushing and with 8 Rp's on my back im running outa ideas for each one ><. And yes Punk P my Char is yelling at yours))

[St. Peter]

SUPER OMG QUADRIPLE UPDATE OF AWSOMENESS!!

Black Moon Rising:


As the sound of burning stone and explosions litter the enclosed church, the outside chaos from the courtyard is unaware of the actions inside. A rod of light shooting forth, it runs forward to pierce the vampiric queen. Phasing through her body, it turns out to be an illusionary copy of her. And appearing at Calum's side, her arm turns into a wolf's head. It's maw ready to tear at his flesh, the cardinal jumps out of the way. Rolling on the floor, Calum quickly gets back up as Lamida just glares at him like trash. Gritting his teeth, Calum begins to lose his patience. Light converging around his good arm, his other hangs useless at his side. The light might of moved it before, but now it was burning into his flesh. Finding himself still damaged from his battle with Lucius, Calum pants deeply as he was tiring out. And just overlooking the battle is Freyja. Watching with a grin, she sits back, neither helping or interfering. She was finding enjoyment in the futile attacks of a dimwitted man.

" You d***ed alchemist! What the h*** do you think you're doing just watching?! If you had finished this up beforehand, I wouldn't be here fighting my a** off!! "

Looking at Calum, Freyja's grin vanishes from her face. A serious expression on her visage, Freyja jumps off her temporary seat. Brushing off any dust/dirt from her clothing, Freyja walks over to Calum. Keeping an eye on the vampire queen, Freyja gives her a strong glare. And seeing that, Lamida just brushes it off before centering her attention on Calum. A smirk on her face, Lamida stands uncaringly for the cardinal to attack. And as Freyja meets up with Calum, she waits for his signal as well.

" Yes yes, I suppose I should of done so beforehand. "

" Finally. "

Using light to augment his speed, Calum rushes in with his arm encased in a blade of light. Swinging it upwards in an uppercut, the attack slices through yet another illusion. This time, Lamida appears opposite of the room, skeletal wings on her back. About to act however, a blood spear flies through the air in hot pursuit. Dodging the spear, Lamida flies to attack Freyja. Her hands turning into claws, Lamida recoils it back to strike. That is, when a blood cerberus comes out of nowhere. Trying to attack Lamida, she slashes the beast down. And as she does, Freyja pulls another blood spear ready to attack. Both sides ready to strike, Calum rushes in to help out. But, it's too late....

Watching as both of the figures disappear, Calum stops in his tracks. Glancing around, he looks to see what had happened. Looking around the room, Calum is shocked to say the least. Making rods of light around his arm, he looks to find whatever trick was pulled on him.

" What in the h*** just happe- "

Coughing blood, Calum notices an object protuding from his chest. Seeing his own blood dripping from the blade, Calum notes that it's a spear. Turning his head behind him, he sees the attacker. It was..... Freyja!? Anger and surprise shown on his face, Calum starts forming light around his arm. That was, until something surprising happened. Holding onto her spear, Freyja does something odd. Ready to attack however, Calum watched as his ability was broken. Seeing the light shatter and disappear, Calum is completely shocked by what had happened.

" What.... the.... f***? "

" Blood Alchemy name: Saint's Requiem. Type: Materializing. Specifications: Light based. Method of Alteration: Forms blood in miniscule amounts to alter molecules in the air. Accelerates the air to create high heat sources that emits light. Rod shaped to show circuit length and shape. "

" How do you.... "

" ...know your blood alchemy? It isn't hard. You're speaking to the creator of Blood Alchemy herself. With such an unstable technique, your technique was child's play to stop. I just needed to deny you that needed momentum to use it. "

" I had some ties to cut off. And you happened to rush your own demise. "

His eyes widening in shock, Calum coughs more blood as Freyja twists her spear. Gritting his teeth in pain, Calum falls down to his knees. Rage welling up inside him, Calum spots Lamida watching from afar. His gaze alternating from Freyja and Lamida, Calum speaks as more of his life's blood drips from his chest.

" So you were planning on killing me this entire time?! YOU D***ED TRAITOROUS B****!! "

" Quiet down you fool. I was never on the church's side to begin with. You were merely just an obstacle in my way. Now, before you die, tell me one thing. "

" Where. Is. The Vatican Cross? "

Veins showing on his visage, Calum glares at Freyja with fierce intensity and hatred. As blood flows down the sides of his mouth, Calum speaks for the last time. Moving his only responsive arm, Calum gestures something rude to Freyja before he speaks.

" F***. You. All the way to h***. "

A look of annoyance and dissatisfaction on her face, Freyja runs her blade through his body. Watching as blood pours from his mouth, Calum's body becomes limp. And pulling her spear from his body, Freyja lets it dissapear on it's own. Noticing Lamida at the side of the room, just watching with cold indifference, Freyja raises her lone hand. Rising from the ground, a sample of Calum's blood fills a vial she has in her palm. Once finished, Freyja caps the vial and stores it for later. But right now, she has business to attend to. Turning her attention to Lamida, Freyja speaks bluntly.

" Bloody fool. "

" No matter, I will find out soon enough.... "

" Now, where were we? "

" At the part where you procure me that item I need. "

" Ah yes, of course. What you ask for is not easy to reproduce. I would say it would take several months to make. Now will this suffice for a truce between the alchemist and the vampires? "

" I suppose. But you better make sure that it is functional. His arrival has changed my plans greatly. "

Noticing Lamida clench her fists, Freyja looks in amusement as she removes the blood stain from her clothing. And walking up to Lamida, she just smiles like she has won. Acknowledging that, Freyja heads towards the single throne in the room. After sitting upon it leisurely, Freyja looks around quite content with what she had done. The betrayal she commited.

" You know.... attacking your ally like that would make one have the wrong impression of working together again. I must say that it might deter most from joining your cause if it were not me. "

" I care not for what a human thinks of me. I do what I must to secure the vampire race their seat above the insignifigant creatures of the world. "

" I see. Then what a very caring person you are. Decieving your kind so easily. Corpses to symbolize your hatred of humans? How absurd. "

" Ignorance is bliss, alchemist. Though one as curious as yourself could never understand that. "

Laughing at that remark, Freyja allows herself to continue for a moment or two. And stopping, she glances at Lamida, one side of her face covered by her hands. Looking at her, Freyja's eyes begin to distort. Turning into the coldest of white, runic symbols appear in her pupils. A dark aura begins to descend upon the room as she speaks.

" Curious? That word does not even begin to describe what I feel. Now, am I to believe that you won't betray me as well? With these actions of yours, it would seem folly to fully trust someone so. "

" If so, then how do you explain me attracting those lycans to town? The smell of blood was carried into the wind and gave you the experiment material you needed to work on. Be glad I agreed instead of killing you on the spot. You humans have been a thorn in my side since the beginning. "

" Fu fu fu. You humans? Who says I'm human? I am the leader of the Black Moon Cult. None of us are what you consider human. "

" Nevertheless, I understand then. May the fruits of success prosper in our alliance. "





Oncoming Onslaught:


Strolling across the courtyard, Stein and Arachne were chatting. Ignoring the screams of agony and death all around them, both people were having a great time together. As Stein spoke in a rant in an impossible way to interpret, Arachne would snicker at his ramblings like they were jokes. Having an interesting chat like a couple at a crime scene, the two were stopped by a Crusader who happened to notice them. Misjudging Arachne as a frail, human girl and Stein as a confused scientist, the Crusader went to get them to safety. Approaching them, he went on to shoo them away from the battle.

" You two shouldn't be here. This is no place for kids. Please evacuate as best as you can. The church should be here mome...... "

Watching as an army of miniature spiders burst forth from every conceivable crack in the Crusader's armor, the sound of his agonizing pain filled the air. And with a demonic smile upon her face, Arachne just waved her hand. Inside the armor, something horrible happened. The sounds of his screams was muffled by a torrent of scurrying legs, as spiders flowed from forth, each covered in blood. Seeing the armor fall to the ground, a dull thump was heard as crunching sounds came afterwards. And seeing all of this, the look of ecstacy was on Arachne's face. Finding a sadistic pleasure in his cruel demise, she just watched, quite content with how she did it. While looking at the armor, Stein tried to keep back his laughter. But, it was too much. Chuckling, Stein was quite amused on how the Crusader had died. Both people acting quite strange, a few minutes later, Arachne felt alert. Her face turning quite serious, she looked at Stein in disappointment.

" It looks like I have a job to do. I'll have to leave soon. I hope you'll keep in touch. "

" Depends. Will you still look like that, or will you have a new disguise the next time we meet? "

Smiling deviously, Arachne broke apart into countless spiders. Each headed in a different direction, she left Stein to himself. The thing that had caught her attention was that she had been contacted by Lamida. Finding things had gone well, Arachne relished in the fact that the alchemists were to be avoided by her cousin and her followers. All the more reason to keep Stein to herself. The fact that the man held all the information human kind had was too tempting for Arachne to ignore. And having a charming personality wasn't half bad either....

But to be back on track, Arachne contacted her network of spider minions. A group of spiders clustering up in every major vampire city, they all formed Arachne. And each one meeting up with the high officials at the time, they spread word of what had transacted at Memorium. Soon leaving as fast as she appeared, Arachne became one copy again. This time, she was inside the vampire's castle. Sitting back on a comfortable chair, Arachne started to laugh herself. This entire situation was too much to handle. To think, the world was going to fight all over again. How wonderful.....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~

Speaking at the front of the courtyard, Lucius sat atop of a pile of Crusader corpses. All the while, Dragovich himself stood. Both speaking, the cycle of speeches from Dragovich and roars from Lucius was self evident. Every time Dragovich spoke, it seemed to anger Lucius one way or another. Going at this for the longest time, it seemed to end after a long discussion.

Jumping off from the pile of corpses, Lucius eyed Dragovich menacingly. Pure primal brutality and rage was in his eyes as he spoke. And on the other side stood Dragovich. His face unmoved as if carved in stone, the old lycan spoke quite immune to the terror that was Lucius.

" Then I see we have an agreement. "

" I will see to it that your pack is kept up to date and trained as best as I can do. "

" In exchange, I'd like you to- "

" I GET IT AlREADY! I WILL RALLY THE WARRIORS AMONG THE LYCAN TO FIGHT! "

Clenching his claws, Dragovich noted that Lucius wasn't enjoying this agreement as much as he hoped Lucius would. Seeing as this was the best he could get, Dragovich left it was that. Nodding in acknowledgment, the two lycans headed off to leave the courtyard. There they would meet up with the pack and explain everything. The lycans were growing stronger than anyone had noticed. The ragged and unorganized nature of things was just a ruse. 60% of the lycans were in line under an unseen flag, all ready to strike when it was time. The rest would fall in line soon enough thanks to Dragovich's plans. It was all to meet one end. And for this end, lots of things were happening. It seemed as though the inevitable was upon them all. A storm was brewing, and it was not going to end anytime soon.....



Courtyard Catastrophe:


At the makeshift medical tent, the humans were defending against the sudden onslaught of lycan attackers. Watching as 8 lycans rushed in to attacked, most of the group moved in to intercept. Fillip, with his gun in hand, readied his aim for one particular lycan. Aiming to hit the guy right between the eyes, he shot forward. Fortunately for Fillip, the shot was a complete success. Shooting the lycan, it's body fell backwards, not to get up again. And getting ready herself, Shion threw a dagger at one lycan. Ready to hit it in the eye, the lycan was ready to dodge. And lunging forward, it's claws were out to rip apart the human girl. But, those claws never made it to their intended targets. As Shion swung upwards without a seen weapon in hand, the lycan could only stare in disbelief as a large gash appeared on his chest. Seeing his blood smeared on the weapon, it was seen to be a sword in length. Falling backwards, the lycan was down for the count. 2 down.

All the while, Noah was ready to attack the lycans. Blasting a beam of holy light, the blow disintegrated 1 of the unfortunate lycan. But, feeling the stess of the holy ceros, Noah was haunted by the voice of Johannes Gutenburg. Odd to say the least. At the same time, Val attempted to stop a lycan. Swinging her blade upwards, the lycan was too busy trying at Val's body. However, as she swung, the force had made her shift slightly. As the lycan missed, Val sliced the lycan upwards. Watching as blood came up from his cut veins and arteries, the lycan fell back. But that wasn't enough to stop the lycans. Cut down in half the numbers, the others still attacked. meeting one of them, Ken ran up to talk to him. But not listening, the lycan barrelled forward, ready to tear Ken up. In his self defense, he quickly dispatched the lycan. Slicing the lycan's torso, it was soon over. Yet, with all of this fighting, it wasn't enough. 3 of the lycans were headed to attack the medic and the wounded. This included Sven, who was lazing about next to them, unaware of what was happening. And as the lycan's neared, they were ready to kill the humans. That was, until the cavalry arrived....

Appearing out of thin air, 3 figures emerged from a hole in space. Looking at the individuals, each were silent as they did their respective duties. The first was a girl with her eyes covered. Seeing her as no obstacle, one of the lycans lunged forward, ready to attack the girl. Ready to kill her, the lycan was surely surprised when she was able to block his attacks. With " claws " of her own, she used his momentum against him. Knocking him into the air, the lycan was confused that the girl was able to tell his attack. And on the other side was Ranoku. Watching as another lycan attacked him, Ranoku shot a whip out. Grabbing the lycan, Ranoku ran forward. Opening a portal, both sides were teleported through space. And emerging midair, the lycan found itself next to it's ally. Both sides unsure of what had happened, the last lycan attacked Cole. Bad move....

As Cole saw the lycan's attack, he pulled out a reverse cross. In a short moment, the object twisted, transformed, and warped into a large skeletal reaper. And as the lycan wanted to retreat, it was too late. It had already ran forward, so there was no escape. Watching as the reaper Krystlckreg moved it's scythe downwards, the blade pointed towards the lycan. And swinging upwards with great strength, it speared through the lycan's skull, and continuing to his buddies. Striking the last two midair, the scythe tore through their bodies. And all three lycans skewered on the scythe's edge, their corpses hung like a sack, the 3 humans stood there, mostly unfazed. Looking at the dead lycans strewn across the ground, and the rest retreating, the humans took a deep sigh. It was over for now......

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

Over near the heart of the battling was the Head Crusader Sabaoth. Followed by Gesaric, the head of the attacking force was readying commands. Ordering his soldiers to keep all damages to a minimum, they would be relayed to his men soon enough. And turning around, he was bombarded with questions from Gesaric. Finding it rude to ask questions repeatedly, Sabaoth waited til Gesaric had stopped before answering. He had little time to spare, so he made things brief.

" If you mean by ways as in combat, then feel free when there is time. And our customs are not well suited for a lycan to try. It would be more of a crutch than help, so I'd advise not to. "

Heading off, Sabaoth had other things to ponder. The sudden attack in Memorium was not going to be ignorable. Things were being set in motion, and they were not anything to celebrate. Gathering his equipment, Sabaoth decided the best he could do now was protect the valiant few who had fought to protect the church. Readying his weapons, he knew that this was far from the last time he'd have to use it. There was no avoiding the bloodshed to come...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

As most of the vampires and lycans alike fled, a few stragglers had been left behind. Namely Jesse, the vampire thought it would be a good idea to assault a Crusader. He was wrong. Firing of several bullets, they bounced off his armor, and by the time he shot towards the only open area, the soldier had already tilted his head guard to protect it. Deflecting each bullet off without much movement at all, the Crusader was almost done chanting. Finding the vampire as his new target, the Crusader finished his technique. Sliding his hand off the side of his blade, the runes glowed fiercely. And readying it to slash, it seemed odd that nothing was in it's range. Or so it seemed. Slashing horizontally, the blade emitted light at the end of it's arc.

" Let thy sin be thine end. Purifying Strike. "

Watching as light shot out at a blazing speed, the light converged on Jesse. Slashing through his torso, the light passed through without leaving a wound. Unsure what had happened however, Jesse was surprised to say the least as horrible pain began to show in the area affected and he began to cough blood. The strength of the blow wasn't too strong, but it had affected him. About to give chase however, the Crusader soon got word. Stopping, the vampires were lucky. As such, Jesse, Mune, Sky, and Johny were able to escape. And leaving the battle, things were finally over..... for now.





Guild Grandeour:


Seeing things go sour, the lady in red scoffed when Jim freed Lilith from her burning cross. Readying her daggers however, she was ready to attack when Rosa ran forward. Her claws bared, the alchemist was barely able to dodge the attacks. Retreating backwards, she blocked Rosa's attacks with her daggers in hand. Hoping to find an opening however, the lady was surprised when Rosa began to pick up speed. Barely able to keep on, the alchemist was about to fully escape when she noticed Lilith behind her. Attacking at her legs, Lilith meant to end the match. Finding no time to block, the alchemist tried to dodge. It wasn't enough. Struck from her torso and legs, the lady in red felt her life's blood flow into the ground beneath her. Finding it odd, she soon collapsed. She wasn't getting up again, and the vampires knew it.

At the same time however, Drake finished throwing the last piece of rubble from their way. They now had a way to get out from the guild. And not a moment too late either, as spiders began converging. Turning into Arachne, the vampires noticed her at once. Making things quick, she told them that it was time to go, and that their queen had business to finish beforehand. And quickly vanishing, the vampires did so. They had fought against a strong opponent, and most importantly, they had finished their mission. It was time to go home.....




Field of Fear - Salvation:


Looking at the desperate situation of the last of the crew, things were terrifying to see. Half of the team was dead. The rest barely hanging on. In the midst of this terrifying power, this horrible little girl, the team of eight was practically annihilated. The few left hanging on for their lives, the small flames they were were soon about to be snuffed out. And looking at the girl, she had only been partially injured. Ready to fight, there was no choice. As Zeon surveyed the situation, there was nothing for him to do. It was his last resort. Pulling out a bottle of his own blood alchemy, Zeon went to digest the substance. Drinking from the bottle, Zeon soon felt an odd, yet familiar sensation run through his body. As his blood alchemy coursed through his veins, his body became stronger, lighter, and more powerful than before. Feeling his very form change from the experience, Zeon found himself with a new look. And in the rush of this new power, Luminia looked quite curiously at what had happened. Zeon glancing over at her, he just took a torn piece of cloth and wrapped it around his eyes. He did not want to see what he was about to do....

Launching at incredible speed, Zeon raced forth and smashed his fist into Luminia. Barely able to react, she was able to cushion the force, but it wasn't enough. Still sent backwards, Zeon continued his assault. Feeling the ice freeze over the impact areas, the girl was surprised to say the least. Instantly disintegrating the ice, the girl was attacked by a flurry of punches, kicks, and ice lances. Barely able to keep alive, the barrage of none stop attacks was beginning to overwhelm Luminia. It was even to the point that the ice wasn't being melted fast enough. Finding herself slowly freezin over, the girl was then struck by 3 pillars of holy energy. Pinning her in place, ice began to form around her. Acting as a coffin, they came to smash shut on her.

As this happened, Luminia was agitated to say the least. Feeling anger at the mysterious alchemist who was beating her up, a large bomb of air began to show. Blowing back the ice coffins, smaller ones appeared at the tags holding the binding. Destroying them, Luminia was free to move. She even noticed Lag shooting her. At the same time as he attacked, she made a small bomb inside his pistol as she shot. Blowing up, she ruined the guns to stop further attacks. Raising an earth shield to protect herself, Luminia let the earth underneath her move her back to retreat. At the moment, Sariel attacked at the same time. Shooting at her, the light destroyed her earth barrier as he rushed into attack. Feeling really annoyed, she had a small bomb right at Sariel's fist. Stopping his punch momentarily, 7 bombs of the same size appeared infront of Sariel. With their combined force, the blast shot Sariel backwards, where he fell to his knees. he had taken alot of damage, but Luminia wasn't feeling good at all. And breathing hard, her body was shaking. The force she took was too much for the girl. But, looking at Zeon, it seemed as the risk of the gamble had gotten to him. Feeling his body respond to the new abilities, Zeon was stuck in place. As he yelled in pain, parts of his body began to break apart. His body suddenly getting cut from some unknown force, he could do nothing as the wounds appeared simultaneously. Blood streaking from cuts across his body, spasms and pain filled his being. His body was destroying itself....

And out of nowhere, a figure showed itself over the horizon. Blazing across the field, the figure in a cloak ran to the scene. Luminia seeing this, she went to attack the man. Making a large bomb, she let it explode right where the man would be. Smoke from the explosion clouding the scene, most was surprised when they saw Card emerge from the smoke. In the air, he threw 4 swords forward. Each headed towards Luminia, the swords flew through the air. In defense, Luminia made another wall of earth to protect herself, but it didn't work. As the swords passed through, they struck into her body. Cutting her, Luminia felt pain. With this foreign feeling in her system, Luminia wasn't sure how to deal with it. This pain, was something she could not take. Crying out from this bad feeling, Card ignored all of it.

Heading straight to Zeon, he was already on the floor. Breathing deep, pained breaths, his body was still attacking itself. It was the effect of the blood vial. And seeing it as such, Card did what he could. Moving his hand in position, he struck at Zeon's chest. His nails puncturing his skin, blood began to flow. And pulling them out with force, 5 trails of blood flowed outwards. They were the same blood Zeon had used. With that being said, the pain from Zeon's body began to subside as he began breathing deeply. At that moment, Card grabbed the few he could salvage. With Zeon, Alexander, Sariel, and Lag in tow, he ran off at the same blazing speed as before. Leaving Luminia to herself, she was in pain as the swords disappeared. But she wasn't emptyhanded, as Koren was still alive. Looking at him, Luminia had an idea.....

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

At the southern district of Memorium. Laying the tired humans in an abandoned warehouse, Card laid his back upon a nearby wall. Breathing hard, he was tired from the day's actions. He had ran all the way to another city and back, only to fight and run to the outskirts and back again. It was too much. It was way to much for Card. And taking a breather, Card looked at the 4 left from the field. Paying attention to Sariel first, Card wanted to give them thanks for their efforts. Handing Sariel a wrapped blade, it glowed with the faint hum of holy radiance from underneath. Giving Lag a new pistol, it was made of an unknown wood, and carved so that a crest was on the side. But looking at Zeon and Alexander, he wanted to speak to them alone. Reaching the make-up resting beds they needed, Card spoke to them as quietly as he could for others not to overhear.

" You two have peculiar abilities. Although powerful, they will potentially kill you. "

" But, I will trust you two. So I will tell you what I know to the best of my knowledge. "

" First, you with the white hair. Zeon is it? You have a very odd form of Blood Alchemy. Rather than normal alteration of other materials and elements, it uses those elements to alter your blood. This will allow you to make blood with the abilities of what you absorb. But be careful, if you absorb something inside your body like before, it will potentially kill you. "

" And you. Alexander. You have been given a dreadful ability. It is the same as the girl you have met. I have no idea how you may of had it, but I recognize that crest. You have a very rare form of Alchemy. We shall call it True Alchemy for now. For it doesn't use blood as it's main catalyst. It has no catalyst, so therefore you can transmute any element you want in it's place. This will allow the ability to alter what you choose. But be warned, you are no longer human. You will feel the weaknesses of the vampiric race. It borrows from their latent abilities, so it affects you the same. "

" Now, before I go, I have one last thing to say. Beware of Freyja and Stein. They are not your allies. "

And like that, Card left. Heading out of the warehouse, he left the 4 humans to do as they wished. He had pressing business to do. It was his worst fear come to life. Another meaningless battle. Card had to stop it again, but he feared that it would not be enough this time.....




Lycan Leadership:


With all of the lycans reaching the cave, they were battered and tired from their battles today. Many good lycan fighters had died, and much more were wounded. Yet, the various people there were still cheerful. They had done worse to the humans. It would of been foolish to believe that there would be no casualties. As such, they had a reason to look on the bright side of things. This feeling of victory over the humans was something that the lycans were going to keep up with. And appearing from the horizon was Lucius, with Dragovich following. The lycans slightly confused, they went to meet with their leader. Watching as they stopped infront of them, Lucius spoke his orders.

" Listen. You all have fought valiantly. Our brothers may have fallen, but for each of them, many humans were slain in their stead. This is war, and you shall be masters of it! "

" Now, I have an important message for you all. I will be heading off first thing in the morning. I am not taking anyone with me. In my absence will be this guy. "

Pointing to Dragovich, most of the lycans should of known him. He was a famous, yet infamous general of the lycans during the CC. But, on his last battle, that was the one with the largest amount of casualties on both sides. As such, he was blamed for it and his name tarnished. As Lucius could already show, he did not like Dragovich at all. In fact, Lucius would snap his jaw out in a moment, but he couldn't. He had other things to do. And turning around, Lucius spoke to them one last time.

" If you lycans are tough enough to be in my pack, I'd expect you to be even tougher when I get back. DO NOT LET ME DOWN BY DYING!! "

Rushing off, Lucius left a trail of dust and surprise. His pack trying to figure out what happened, Dragovich came up to speak. Clearing his throat, Dragovich started his explanation of things.

" You see, we lycans have been growing in strength for many many years. Right now, we have a vast amount of lycans on our side. But we are unable to persuade the rest. That is why I asked Lucius to help us do so. Yet, if he accepts, which he did, then he wouldn't be able to keep an eye on you people. "

" That, is where I come in. I shall be in his stead, leading you lycans. I know, the changes will be much, but please bare with me on this. You now have been contracted into the Lycan army. As such, we will have access to more connections, the organization of a group, and more. "

Leaving the lycan to ponder their attachment to the pack, most agreed. Standing tall and nodding their heads in acknowledgement, Dragovich smiled a bit. And rummaging inside his bag, he pulled out a trinket. Seeming like a normal necklace, the lycans knew exactly what it was. Situated in the middle of the thing was a chunk of moonstone. Crafted into a diamond shape, Dragovich grinned as he spoke out.

" Sinnoach. A moment of your time. "

Watching as Sinnoach walked to the front, Dragovich greeted her by handing her the necklace. And holding it, she could feel the blissful ripple of light it shined forth. To a lycan, it was more valuable than diamonds or gold. And watching Dragovich, he spoke aloud for the pack to hear.

" For bravery in combat and sheer loyalty to defeat her opponents, Lucius has left this one with a parting gift of sorts. This necklace will suffice for the moonlight we lycans need along with an ability to augment our overlimits. This item will symbolize your position in the pack. I hope you are up to the task. "

Finishing his speech, Dragovich went off to the cave. He had alot to get familliar with. Cracking his knuckles, Dragovich went to work with what he had. Soon, the lycans were going to attack. And they were going to storm the capital. It was only a matter of time before the people here could keep their ground. If they could, then it would be all over for the other races. He was going to redo his mistake, by winning this fight. But, finding himself prodded, Dragovich turned around to see the pack looking at him. Some crossing their arms, they spoke their minds.

" This is great and all, but why should we change how we've done things? What's so important that we need to work with other lycans? "

Keeping his attention to the pack, Dragovich had a dark smile on his face. Feeling his emotions rage, it was a pleasure to enlighten the young lycans to what was happening. Lucius couldn't keep them in the dark anymore. And speaking, the lycans all gasped at his answer. He told them something that would shake the foundations of the world. It was......




Human Humiliation:


Standing at the ruins of the courtyard, the humans take a long needed breather. Looking around, the supposed holy ground in soaked in blood. It's soil tainted by war, its inhabitants racked with grief. Standing upon the wreckage of the church, the humans felt sorrow for their fallen comrades. The day had been long, arduous, and deeply affected the survivors. As the sun set upon the horizon, the rays of light found themselves lighting the church. And walking down the steps, Sabaoth held Calum's body as he went by. As wounds permeated his body, the blood had been drained. Obviously it seemed that a vampire had killed him. And off to the side, Freyja was quite amused. Hiding he smile, she just walked off before Calum could be buried. Bringing her alchemists with her, they headed out to the remains of the guild.

Reaching the ruins, Freyja and the alchemists alike had a grim expression on their faces. Their hard work was destroyed. And rummaging through the remains of their guild, the alchemists found bits of their charred belongings and rooms. As the solemness of the situation had shown itself, Freyja walked into the the midst of the guild. Raising her hand, a black stone block arose from the confines of the wreckage. Unreadable scriptures on the stone, Freyja touches a part of block. Runes lighting up, a strong draft comes from the stone. Blowing away debris, the possessions of the alchemists and surviving books are seen. And craning her neck, Freyja gets ready.

" Time to rebuild a guild. But this time it'll be greater than before. "

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~

At the burial of Head Cardinal Calum, the church members give him a moment of silence. Hanging their heads down to pray, the casket is lowered. And buried, it signaled the end of the battle. The humans had lost alot, but for that loss, the survivors had a reason to keep going. They had to avenge their fallen kind's loss, and punish the other races for their sins. And heading off, the members went to fix their church. The library was burned down, but thanks to the valiant efforts of Noah, they were able to salvage a small amount of books. Lessening the damage, they went to fix up the medical center. They needed to treat their comrades. It was a long way til things became right again.

And working, the church was in quite disrepair. Several sections collapsed, the top ruined, and with the courtyard in disarray, things were quite hard to do. But luckily, the Crusaders lent a helping hand. Cleaning rubble, fixing pillars, and cleaning the courtyard, the new arrivals were here to help in this time of need. The Crusaders protected their kind, and it was shown in their fierce determination. Things were far from done. The humans were going to strike back, and screw over those lycans and vampires.

But at the head of the operation was the Head Crusader Sabaoth. Speaking to his lieutenants, Sabaoth ordered a safe passage to the city of Jerusalem, where the headquarters of the Crusaders lie. And overhearing the preparations, the small group of alchemists, church members, and others went over curiously.

" An S.O.S. from the Crusader Headquarters? What happened? "

" An attack on the city. Lycans numbering in the thousands have been assaulting the city. We've come here looking for help, but it seems you are far worse off than use. That is why we need to find safe passage to both cities. Otherwise, things will begin to steadily come to our disadvantage. But worry not, it was to be expected. "

" Expected? You were expecting to be attacked? "

Smiling, Sabaoth spoke his answer. And as he did, the human's eyes widened in shock. Hearing unbelievable news, they stood there, unaware of the full ramifications of what was said. It was too much to take in. It was really.....





Vampire Victory:


Arriving at the vampiric castle, the vampires themselves felt victorious. Few casualties, massive damage, and their plans had worked. Feeling ecstatic over how screwed the humans were, the vampires soon met up with one another. Conversing as they went through the castle, cheers of triumph rang through the castle grounds. And returning as warriors proven in battle, they were soon called to the main throne room. Among the cheering and huzzahs, the vampires traversed the distance. The sounds of victory and triumph echoing from the grounds. And reaching the large, ornate doors, the group of vampires entered the large room.

First of all, the room was lit by candle light. Giving off an eerie glow, a small figure was sitting at the sides. Moving into view, the figure showed itself to be Arachne. Looking quite amused, she was holding a plush toy. Obviously pretending to seem like a harmless child, none of the vampires were fooled. And looking at them with a devious smile, Arachne seemed to recline back at the entrance of Lamida into the throne room. Opening the door, heading to her throne, and taking a seat, her piercing gaze set it's sights on each vampire. Almost as if surveying their very souls, she soon turned it into calmer, more friendly expression.

" Well done my children. The day is ours. The alchemists have been taken care of, their punishment swift and powerful. We have done much to gain, and have kept our losses to a minimum. I am proud of you all. "

" But, your job is not done. There will be more rigorous trials ahead. More powerful enemies. We may even be assaulted by the other mongrels who dwell next to us. As such, we will need to become prepared for the worst. "

Finding it her cue, Arachne began to walk forward. Looking quite content with what she was doing, she soon brought the plushy forward. And placing her hand on the head of the fake bear, she ripped it's head off. Looking inside the cotton, there was 3 sets of pistols and several cartridges of bullets for them. Grabbing them, she tossed the guns to Lilith, Jim, and Rosa. Seeing that they had 24 bullets, it was good for 4 full chambers of shots. And speaking, Arachne seemed to be laughing as she explaned herself.

" I smuggled these here quite a while ago. These samples are free, but the rest might not.... "

" Ciao. "

Walking off, Arachne seemed to ooze a familiar aura as Lamida herself. It was comparable to a cloaked evil. Underneath that childlike exterior was a real monster. But, as the moment ended, Lamida called the room to her attention. She had one last thing to say.

" Now, my children. We shall be expecting more of our kind to arrive here at this castle. We must make preparations to defend the castle from those weakling humans and barbaric lycans. I shall have other matters to attend to. "

Getting up from her throne, Lamida went off to the side, ready to prepare things for the worst. She had contacted her other children, and they would soon arrive. Witht he help of Arachne, Lamida had the advantage of quick and safe communication. But that came with a risk. Having Arachne so close was bound to end up badly, yet she had to endure. Her talents were too convienent to ignore. And heading off, Lamida was stopped by a question from the vampires.

" You said more people are coming to the castle and that we need to prepare ourselves. Does this mean we are going to- "

A small smile showing on her face, Lamida nodded. Speaking, she shocked the vampires by the news she brought. A few clenching their fists, they knew what was coming next. Things were going to flare up worse than before, and there was no stopping it.......




Epilogue:


At three seperate locations, the same news is spoke. Each side bearing the same words, it all adds up to an absolute fact. It was coming. The beginning was coming. A prelude to the dirge of ruin. A beginning to a dreadful story. A step towards destruction. This event news marks the end of an arc.... and maybe to the world itself.

" Be prepared. For the Second Crimson Century..... "




The Dark Sun shines, it's pitch black light,
Brings forth demons, hidden from sight.

The cold, the black, the midnight moon.
Recedes to red, to hot, blazes soon.

As pages are flipped, the tale at it's end.
Another is turned, it's secrets to send.....






Upgrade/Growth Points:

A NOTE OF WARNING: IF ANYONE IS UNSURE HOW TO USE GP POINTS, REFER TO THE GP/SHOP SECTION OF THE OOC.



Humans:


MVPs:


1. " Sniping Superman " Sven = +7 GP, 99% notoriety
2. " Holy Shotgun " Noah Eibon = +5 GP, 66% notoriety
3. " Blood Boomer " Alexander Asgard = +3 GP, 33% notoriety




+100 basic
+300 skill
+5 GP

Bonus Points:


Kei ( Lag ) = +100 skill, +50 dex

Mahou = +50 skill, +50 end, +50 agi

Azn ( Shion ) = +50 int, +100 skill

Vaf = + 100 skill, +50 end

Kei ( Noah ) = +150 skill

Azn ( Leona ) = +100 skill

Pitou ( Valyrie ) = +50 skill

Mrdelta = +50 dex

Chizzy = +50 str

Raiden = +100 end, +50 str






Vampires:


MVPs:


1. Mune Zenithe " The Impaler " = + 7 GP, 99% Notoreity

2. " 1000 years of pain " Deitrich Kerntz = +5 GP, 66% Notoriety

3. " Lethal " Lilith = +3 GP, 33% Notoriety



+200 basic
+200 skill
+5 GP

Bonus Points:


PunkP ( Lilith ) = +100 agi, + 50 skill

Traf = +100 agi, + 50 str

Dark = +50 skill, +100 int

Emp = +100 skill, +50 str

LT = +50 dex, +100 end

Killer ( Deitrich ) = +100 skill, +50 str

Pitou ( Katherine ) = +100 skill, +50 agi






Lycans:



MVPs:


1. " Death Loli " Sinnoach = +7 GP, 99% Notoriety.

2. " Crazy " Declan Morse = +5 GP, 66% Notoreity.

3. " Bloodthirsty " Basil = 3 GP, 33% Notoreity.



+300 basic
+100 skill
+5 GP

Bonus Points:


Suke ( Sinnoach ) = +100 agi, +50 skill

Dude ( Sven ) = +100 dex, +50 skill

Ninja ( Declan ) = +100 end, +50 agi

PunkP ( Sky ) = +75 agi, + 75 end

Mafia ( Basil ) = +100 end, + 50 str








OOC Instructions:


Humans: You guys are in the worst situation. With the highest amount of restricted supplies, the most beaten up bases, and the most people, there's alot to be done. Check the Status/War Time Spoiler in the OOC to see what you have in supplies and the state of your buildings.

Lycans: You are in the medium situation. You have the lowest amount of people, the most primal base, but a good amount of fresh supplies to come in. Check the Status/War Time Spoiler in the OOC to see what you have in supplies and the state of your buildings.

Vampires: You guys are in the best situation. With the best supply lines, a fully working castle without a scratch, and a good amount of people, there is alot you can do. Check the Status/War Time Spoiler in the OOC to see what you have in supplies and the state of your buildings.

[Raiden]

Sariel
Field of Fear

Sariel watched first how his attack was for nothing even so it strained his body a lot and then how Zeon went berserk. It almost looked like Zeon could kill the little girl but Sariel wanted a 100% guarantee that the evil little girl would never stay up again.

So he left the Ice Barrier "sh!t when I do this now I will be totally exhausted, but I cant let this guy be all alone" Sariel already breathed heavily and now he closed the eyes and made the sign of the cross on his body once and opened his eyes to speak his prayer

„Ego autem in Te speravi, Domine; dixi: "Deus meus es tu, in manibus tuis sortes meae." Eripe me de manu inimicorum meorum et a persequentibus me; illustra faciem tuam super servum tuum, salvum me fac in misericordia tua. Domine, non confundar, quoniam invocavi te; erubescant impii et obmutescant in inferno.”
"

Slowly Sariel begun to shine in a bright light, no problem for good humans but blinding all evil creatures and enemies of god. Then Sariel shotued out “Sacred Arts: Layer of God!" and he run even faster than before towards zeon and the captured little girl.

He jumped into the air and took out his Silver ballers, which were shining just like him and he pulled the triggers rapidly and instead of bullets one could only see bright beams of light coming out of the shining guns, they would pass the holy barrier without destroying it but hurting the little girl. When the bullets were out Sariel dropped the Silver Ballers, which therefor slowly lost their shine and he finally fell towards the little girl striking out with his fist and then punched her with all his might at the chest where the heart would be, while he shouted

Evil be destroyed! In nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Amen!

[Ferrus]

Earl Temujin oc Lannis

Vampire Historical Chronicles Chapter One; The King's SummonThe Crimson Century, 8th Decade
Lannis Blood Fortified Family Estate and Regional Headquarters

Temujin was disturbed from his analysis of the field reports outriders had brought him, studying the current placement of the human armies in full withdrawal from the borderlands in puzzlement and wondering what this meant. Tuning his senses, he noticed that there was a heated argument raging with several of the men under his command, and Temujin sighed as he place the reports on his desk and went to handle the situation. Opening the door, the sight of several of his bondsmen, recognisable by the tall winged attachement to their armour's backplate, and those of the Kilkry Bloods, with skinned lycan pelt coats over their armour, were about to break out into violence and Temujin called out coldly, "What is the meaning of this?", as he fast approached them and noticed the rider slouching over the back of his horse's neck in the dying rays of the afternoon light.

Immediately there was silence as the Lannis Blood retainers kneeled in the presence of their Lord while the Kilkry Bloods bowed their heads stiffly and tapped their right armoured fist over their hearts, metal clanging over breastplate as a Kilkry man responded, "Nothing milord, just about to send a vagabond off from your respected property"

There was a stiffening in the posture of his retainers and Temujin recognising his lieutenant and younger brother amongst the kneeling throng requested, "Report Orisian"

His brother gazed up at Temujin, "The rider requested guest rights and bear the fangs of kindred. I was about to tend to his injuries from what seemed to be prolonged exposure over weeks in the sun when the Kilkrys interrupted us".

The Kilkry man who spoke was about to protest before Temujin turn his gaze upon the man, silencing him as he spoke, "And by what right are you to turn away a guest on my own lands? The tradition of the borderlands is strong here and we do not tell your master how to run his own lands now do we?"

The man sneered as he replied, "What traditions? You treat the humans on your own lands like they weren't animals meant for food and you speak to us of tradition! Hah! Humans are meant to live and graze in the mud, not sheltered in the barns with our horses!"

Before the Lannis Bloods could rise up in fury over the insult to their master, Temujin was already in striking distance of the man, the point of his cavalry sabre at his throat and drawing a trickle of blood as he replied coldly, cold as a siberian winter, "Gryvan oc Kilkry does not run these lands and what he does on his own I have no qualms, but I have run these lands in the same tradition as MY forefathers had. You mock my traditions one more time and I shall stake you out in the sun as my right as Commander of the Hussars", digging the point of his sword deeper into the Kilkry, "Do you understand?".

All arrogance disappeared from the man which was replaced by fear as he nodded hurriedly, Temujin mentally marking him to be watched as he turned to his brother, "Orisian, bring that rider quickly inside. And summon a human to provide blood nourishment for him", before turning away from them all to return to his work.

As Orisian moved to do as bidded, the figure on the horse groaned as he called out to Temujin's retreating back, "Wait! I bear a message from the King!"

Temujin stopped in his tracks before walking straight to the rider and grasping the horse's reins, "Speak up! What news from the empire?"

The rider opened a almost blind eye blearily, "There is to be a muster of all available warriors, the humans bear new arms against us and annihilated the King's Royal Army. The Great King was wounded and forced to withdraw from the field!"

The news stunned everyone in the compound and Temujin felt the world shift beneath his feet at the magnitude of such an event. Temujin got a grip of himself quickly and called out to his retainers, "Send out riders to every Border Lords within the hour. We are to hold the Council of the Blood within three days. Move!"

Temujin felt desperate dark days ahead for his kind for the first time in centuries and wondered what the future will hold when he venture into the birthplace of his ancestors...
Black Moon Rising Chapter One; The Queen's Summon20 A.C.C
Lannis Blood Fortified Family Estate

Leaning against the window of his study, Temujin was reading a book about the lost art of solar panel construction when he heard the warning horn blaring, its mournful note alerting the entire estate and Temujin could see the gates opening up to admit a rider. Temujin smiled as he recognised the same messenger that brought him the momentous news decades ago riding in at a slow canter, none of the old injuries apparent in his posture. Snapping his book shut, Temujin strolled down a set of stairs in his manor and went out to greet him.

The rider waved at the sight of the Earl and Temujin raised an eyebrow as he called out, "What brings you out into the wilderness Karl?"

Dismounting and with one knee to the ground in respect, he responded, "Nothing as devastating as my last news sire although there has been stirrings in the city of Memorium"

This perked Temujin's interest as he replied, "Stirrings? Is the queen in danger?"

"That is what have brought me here milord. The queen has summoned you to return to the city post haste though an army is not required this time", Karl grinned.

Temujin chuckled as he raised a hand to summon a retainer, informing his vassal to provide refreshments for Karl before turning away and calling for his brother.

"Orisian! The estate is in your hands! I leave tonight for Memorium."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Outskirts of Memorium, 1 Days Ride

Soaring high above the early evening clouds in his half transformed state, Temujin had been travelling for weeks now making incredible rapid progress across the continent though not in his full form since clothing was not a commodity he was willing to wreck before meeting his queen. Through the back of his linen shirt, there was two pre-cut vertical slits where his wings may protrude without obstruction, his cavalry sabre sheathed at his side and hunting rifle hung across his chest. His armour was left behind with the slower moving Karl who was returning by horse, though such a beast was a rare commodity these days and a prize for bandits, Karl was more than a match for most warriors.

Temujin was remembering the past with some sadness and especially that of his queen, feeling as though he had abandoned her in her time of need when the Great King passed away at the final battle. Temujin was sure that he was politically manuevered to return to his estate by jealous and self seeking officials but with no proof, he could only have obeyed his orders. And he really didn't want to use that as his excuse for not serving his queen when he was needed.

Tiring, Temujin was sure he was about a days flight from Memorium as the crow flies and spotting a lone large tree in the middle of an open field, he landed gently from a distance, wings demorphing back into him and walked towards it, alert to his surroundings. With only silence greeting him, Temujin unslung his rifle and placed it by his side in readiness as he leaned his head back against the trunk of the tree, the smell of the wood wafting up to his nostrils. 'Oak? Nay, must be Ash', thinking quietly to himself as he took a quick drink of preserved blood from his steel flask, the iron metallic taste filling his mouth.

Feeling refreshed, Temujin started singing softly in a melodious tune;

"We are the pride of the Army
and a regiment of great renown,
If you think we stop or falter
While into the fray we're charging
Just watch the steps with our heads erect,
While our band plays Garryowen.

The Winged Hussars the place for me,
Its the cream of all the Cavalry;
No other regiment ever can claim
Its pride, honor, and Glory!

We know fear when stern duty
Calls us far away from home,
Our All-father's gaze will watch our ride,
No matter where we roam.
"Tis the gallant Cavalry
It matters not where we are going"
Such you'll surely say as we march away;
And our band plays Garryowen.

The Winged Hussars the place for me,
Its the cream of all the Cavalry;
No other regiment ever can claim
Its pride, honor, and Glory!

Then hurrah for our brave commanders!
Who led us into the fight.
We'll do or die in our empire's cause,
And battle for the right.
And when the war is o'er,
And to our home we're goin
Just watch your step, with our heads erect,
When our band plays Garryowen."

Finishing the old song from the days when his men used to sing it boisterously before heading off into battle, Temujin paused as he heard a rustle in the branches above and gazed up in curiosity.

Aurora Reynolds
Location:
The Outskirts of Memorium
On Route to the City of Memorium

Silence filled the air around Aurora as she slowly pulled herself closer and closer to the squirrel. The little rodent had managed to elude her to no end. Her clothes soiled by sweat, dirt, and leaves from giving chase. Her persistence was what sustained her now - she had long run out of rations, and with fresh meat within arms distance, it was too tempting to just let the animal go. The branch shook uncomfortably as Aurora dragged her whole body closer and closer to the edge, where the squirrel sat, relaxed, eating the bait that Aurora had used to set a noose-trap. If she reached out her hand now, she would only be centimeters from the tail. Her pointed ears twitched in anticipation as she inched forward a bit more. The branch creaked loudly, and Aurora heard the splintering of the wood as it began to bend downward. Using the sudden lurch, Aurora struck, snatching the squirrel by the neck, holding its forelegs and mouth still to prevent it from biting her. The girl exhaled in relief, she would have a meal today.

The branch bent downward even more. Aurora's face drained of color as she heard the branch snap at the base. "Oh..." Was all she could mutter before she came crashing down to the ground. She prepared herself for an extraordinary amount of pain, but instead, landed with a cushioned thud. More surprised than happy, she looked around, wondering how such a miracle could occur. She was at least two stories above the ground; normally a fall from that height would at least cause some minor pain in the legs and ankles. The Huntress came to a stand, dusting off her clothes, the squirrel still firmly held in her right hand, strangled in a vice-grip. She realized that the ground was extremely soft, was she standing on mud? Her eyes widened as she gazed down. Her feet were firmly planted on the back of a stranger. "Ahh, oh no!" Aurora stepped off of the man immediately, grabbing his arm and hauling him back up to a sitting position.

"Oh, sorry, sorry! I'm so very sorry! Are you all right?" Her ears began to twitch again as she smelled a strange odor in the air. One of blood. She pushed back the pervading thought, turning her attention back to the strange man. He looked healthy enough, as healthy as one would be after having the full weight of a 19 year old female teenager and a falling branch slam into your head.

http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/feafeget.jpgBlack Moon Rising Chapter Two; Rough GreetingsOutskirts of Memorium, 1 Days Ride

Suddenly a branch and figure fell out of the tree, Temujin's eyes widening in shock as he tried to roll out of the way. He failed, quite painfully. Giving a small grunt as the branch smacked him on the head followed quickly by the person on his back, Temujin fell face first into the soft ground, the hilt of his sword nudging his side agonisingly as he cursed to his ancestors virulently.

Temujin realised belatedly that it was a woman sitting on him, the curves of her thighs uncomfortably close to his face when he turned his head to look for what fell on him. A beautiful toga clad woman was dusting herself off while standing on him, though light, he was close to snapping his temper in fury when she gazed down and suddenly said, "Ahh, oh no!", and stepped off of him immediately, grabbing his arm and hauling him back up to a sitting position.

"Oh, sorry, sorry! I'm so very sorry! Are you all right?", she continued, sounding rushed to his ears as Temujin grimaced and spat out a little of the blood lingering from his mouth.

Waving at her to stop fussing over him, feeling like he was the one who had to calm her down, Temujin remarked, "Do you always fall out of trees as a hobby or is there a good reason a respec...", trailing off as he noticed her clothes soiled by sweat, dirt, and leaves. He then saw to his horror that she was strangling a rare spotted tail squirrel in a vice-like grip, and analysing the situation quickly, Temujin knew the woman was probably going to have it for her meal.

"Errr, are you hungry by chance?", Temujin ventured, placing his hands over her's and freeing the squirrel, amused as the creature raced up his arm and sat on his shoulders, gazing its small eyes at the woman in accusation. 'Well she must be human then, since my kind tend to eat for the pleasure of taste', he thought in mirth, moving to his packs he took out some dried meat, a small pot and some powdered soup packets, making a quick firepit, and placing the pot over it with some water to bring to boil.

Sitting down opposite from what Temujin can see was really an attractive woman, he gestured for her to sit down as he stoked the flames higher. "My name is Temujin, and what is yours, woman who falls from trees?", passing her some bread as he placed the dried meat and powdered soup into the pot, the smell wafting deliciously in the air.Aurora Reynolds
Location:
The Outskirts of Memorium
On Route to the City of Memorium

Although Aurora was concerned with the stranger's identity, the offer of food was too much to ignore. Plus, the man had successfully freed the squirrel, which she spent hours tracking. Out of options and energy, she obediently took her seat next to him, with the fire in front of the pair. Her eyes widened at the meal the man laid out to prepare. In that one set, lay all of Aurora's rations and more. She mentally reprimanded herself for not preparing enough supplies to last at least month's walk. It was not entirely her fault, however. The land had been hurt more than she had been informed; game was hard to come by, and she had been living off of stale bread and grubs for the last three days. In the presence of the stranger, Aurora grew more and more self-conscious. She began to run her hands through her hair, clearing it of any debris and combing it out. A small twig had entwined itself in one of her locks. She broke off the excess edges and threw them into the fire, using the remainder to fasten her hair into a crude, low hanging ponytail. It would be much easier to eat this way as well. She would not have to worry about getting her hair even dirtier than it was.

The stranger introduced himself as Temujin just as she finished tying her hair back. Aurora bowed her head once more. "Well, Sir Temujin, if all you ask for is my name in exchange for this meal, I will gladly give it. My name is Aurora Reynolds, Artemisia of the Dawn." The higher-ups in the Church had instructed her to introduce herself in the formal manner and it quickly became habitual. Her nickname was known throughout the human population because of her work as a Mediator for internal and foreign affairs as well as an acting representative of the Church. "You can just call me Aurora," she smiled as the smell of boiling meat and flavored soup drifted through her nostrils. She took Temujin's offer of bread and made the Sign of the Cross, whispering a quick prayer before breaking it in half and placing it on the ground. The squirrel immediately jumped off Temujin's shoulder and swiped the bread away, holding it in its mouth and scurrying up the tree. She watched the animal disappear into the tree's canopy, remembering just how hard it was to climb up there in the first place.

Aurora gratefully took a large bite out of the bread. It was a little old, but it was much better than insects and grass stalks. In two more bites, her share of the bread was finished and she leaned back, her hunger slowly abating. "I have to ask, Sir Temujin, where are you heading?"

http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/feafeget.jpgBlack Moon Rising Chapter Three; A Warm MealOutskirts of Memorium, 1 Days Ride

"Well, Sir Temujin, if all you ask for is my name in exchange for this meal, I will gladly give it. My name is Aurora Reynolds, Artemisia of the Dawn", the woman replied but for some reason Temujin felt the name should ring a bell. Giving a mental shrug, he continued to stir the pot, bemused that the human girl was using court language in the middle of the wilderness. For some unbeknownst reason she was even grooming herself although Temujin could find no fault with her beauty bar the fact that she probably could do with a bath.

She told him that he could call her Aurora and took the bread but suddenly Temujin raised an eyebrow as she made the Sign of the Cross, whispering a quick prayer before breaking it in half and placing it on the ground. 'Oh dear, definitely must not reveal my full identity in the presence of this one', remembering the dark days of the Crimson Century as he must have slained hundreds of her brethren. The squirrel leapt off his shoulder's and swiped the proffered bread, Temujin giving a small chuckle as he took a wooden bowl and spoon out of his pack.

With darkness now falling, the meal was ready and Temujin leaned over to scoop a bowlful for her the moment she finished her bread, forgetting the previous incident easily because he held no grudges. His philosophy was that life is too unpredictabe to be angered and he lost alot of friends suddenly without him apologizing, the regret still lingering over the decades and centuries.

Aurora seemed satisfied with her bread, continuing where she left off, "I have to ask, Sir Temujin, where are you heading?"

Handing the bowl over to her, he instead suggested, "You can drop the sir since we are in the middle of nowhere. And you better blow on it to cool down the temperature since it is still a tad warm", as he sat back down on his haunches, gazing somewhere beyond the darkness.

Memories of the city where he left the queen drifted into his mind, thinking how aptly the city was named as he finally responded, "Well, I have certain business to attend to in Memorium though I will probably continue on into the night till I reach it".

Seeing that the woman was no threat, Temujin allowed himself to relax around her, only taking a minor sip from the pot since he already had his blood fill for the day. Temujin could hear her heartbeat being erratic, 'perhaps a sign of self consiousness', he thought and knowing that women tend to be uncomfortable when they haven't had a bath in awhile, Temujin remembered a small spring he flew over and decided to mention it to her.

"If you need to freshen yourself up, I know of a spring probably a two minutes walk from here into the treeline. I can show you if you want and I give my gentleman's honour not to peek", Temujin gave a genuine smile that he would only have shown around family and friends.
Location:
The Outskirts of Memorium
On Route to the City of Memorium

Aurora enjoyed the meal in pleasant silence, watching the sun set into dusk. The sky was illuminated by fading daylight, reflecting on prisms of colors ranging from dark orange to light purple. As the night winds began to pick up, Aurora instinctively inched closer towards the dim fire, trying to savor what warmth remained of the dying embers. She handed the drained bowl and spoon to Temujin absent mindedly, her gaze torn between the final moments of the fire and the fleeting sight of the twilight. She sighed, leaning back, as the last wisp of smoke dispersed into the open air and trailed off high into the sky until it disappeared completely. As Temujin tended to cleaning the camp, Aurora noticed two large slits on the back of his shirt. She blinked, quizzically, but dismissed the thought. It was probably from when she landed on him.

At his suggestion, Aurora's muted tone lit up like a spark. She even clapped her hands together at the mere mention of a spring. Since she had been so preoccupied with hunting the squirrel, she had completely over-looked it. "Yes!" She exclaimed, not bothering to hide her enthusiasm. "I would be eternally grateful if you would take me there! I haven't had a decent bath in weeks - standing out in the rain doesn't really count." She gathered herself and stood up, kicking the upturned dirt back into the fire pit. "Let's go!"


http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/thyjukl.jpgBlack Moon Rising Chapter Four; Silent FarewellOutskirts of Memorium, 1 Days Ride

"Let's go!", she cried and Temujin actually laughed at her enthusiasm, lightening up and glad of the company since communing with birds was not the most exciting of conversations.

For the first time in weeks, Temujin decided to converse about everything and anything, usually about horses and hunting, the common things in his life as well as asking her some questions on where she is from. Temujin omitted from telling her that he was from the Borderlands since that region was ruled by vampire nobility and he was one of them. Life is strange for them to meet under such circumstances, Temujin remembering the last time he encountered a person of the clergy, the man was swinging a mace trying to knock his head off.

Guiding her through the woods, they found the spring in the midst of the trees, water bubbling down a crevice in a boulder with steam rising from its almost crystal clear surface. The moonlight was gently reflected off its surface reminding Temujin strangely enough of Bloodwatch castle, calm and serene but surrounded by darkness. Temujin excused himself to allow her to undress and enjoy the waters, saying to her with what will be his farewell, "I hope this will be to your pleasure, make sure to come back to the camp", smiling before he strode off.

Approaching his camp, Temujin felt the presence of life nearby in the tall grass, mulitple signs of them, his heightened senses picking up voices discussing what was obviously an attempted highway robbery. Though they whispered, to Temujin it was useless as he also heard, "Did you see that beauty? I can't wait to get my hands on her"

"Your hands are touching nothing", Temujin whispered to one man, sword bursting through the back of the bandit's ribcage as he convulsed and fell to the floor. There was a shout of alarm as Temujin noticed the five armed men, dress disheveled in rags and rusted swords and he smiled savagedly, fangs gleaming in the dark.

"Sorry, but that person is under the protection of the guest rights of my clan", flicking his sword to remove the blood, he continued, "And I cannot allow a pack of hungry hounds around a woman now can I?"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Temujin hid the bodies out of sight and deep into the woods, wondering what the hell he was doing for a human woman, as he made sure to place the corpses out of all known paths including game trails. Returning to the camp site and using his senses, he was glad she was still far away bathing though he blushed when she moaned in pleasure as she wiped her...

Kicking more sand over the fire pit, Temujin quickly packed all his essentials and as he was about to leave, he stopped and sighed, thinking of how the woman almost starved herself and the state of her dress. Kneeling he rifled through his pack and picked out one of his custom made shirts, wondering if she will question the slits at the back but shrugging since he was sure not to meet her again, wrapping several pieces of bread in the shirt. Looking at his dried meat, Temujin added it to the pile and placed the items near the base of the tree facing the fire, which made it quite noticable.

Standing in readiness, Temujin gave a final sweep of the area with his senses, noting bar him and Aurora, there was no major life in the vicinity. With a mental tug that was closer to instinct, a pair of majestic wings started morphing from his back, golden brown feathers bursting around them and several falling to the floor as it formed rapidly.

Waving farewell in the direction of the human woman, Temujin launched himself into the night air. And headed for Memorium.
-[Aurora Reynolds, Artemisia of the Dawn]-
Location:
The Outskirts of Memorium
On Route to the City of Memorium

Aurora enjoyed the leisurely stroll through the forest. Temujin had really begun to open up to her, and she listened, enthralled by his stories of hunting and horses. Covering treks of land, galloping for miles and miles. Aurora milled the thought of being able to ride her own horse - there were only a few breeders left in the world, even fewer in the wild. The closest she came to even touching one of the elegant beasts was when she went to a noble's home as a Mediator of a marriage dispute and representative of the Church. When Temujin asked about her own life, Aurora spoke lovingly of her homeland, Athens and her brothers. Temujin seemed to flinch at the mention of Athens, and Aurora nodded, solemnly. "Athens was all but wiped off the map during the later years of the Crimson Century, in one, last ditch effort to claim territory that bordered the Mediterranean and the Vatican." She moved on from the topic of war, back towards her family and her life in the wilderness. Surprisingly, Aurora had actually lived out of modern civilization for the majority of her life. One would not guess by how amateurish Aurora appeared when she was out in the wild.

She was just about to explain how she got her nickname when Temujin pushed aside a large bush, revealing the steaming hot spring. She could only stare in wonder at how beautiful the sight was, as the moonlight reflected on the still, crystal surface. She approached the spring, gazing upon the sky through the water. It was like having the entire universe in the palm of your hand. Entranced by the sight, she reached forward towards the water, and the tips of her slender fingers glided across the surface, creating a minute ripple. The moonlight reflected on the water dazzled the clearing like a slow moving disco ball. Aurora's face was partially illuminated by it, her purple eyes flashing bright. She could wait no longer, and began to unfasten her dress right after Temujin excused himself. Aurora could only nod at his suggestion of returning to the camp. She slipped into the spring, sighing as the heated water massaged her skin and sore muscles. She leaned back on a large, smoothed rock and stretched her arms in and out of the water.

Aurora spent close to forty minutes lounging in the waters before realizing how late it had become. She exhaled, pulling herself out of the warmth and exposing her entire body to the chill of the night. After a few seconds, she reached for her clothes, which were now washed and dry and dressed herself. Her body was still wet, so the moist robes clung tightly to her body, but she felt no discomfort. After a few miles of walking, they would dry out. Aurora made her way out of the forest, following the trail of bent branches and broken bush that Temujin had left behind. When she arrived at the camp, Temujin had long gone; she could see the footprints disappear down the hill and towards the main road, where they disappeared entirely. Aurora was puzzled by this. He left absolutely no tracks after a certain point. Not even a hint of where he had headed remained. She stared in wonder, holding onto the shirt and the small amount of rations that Temujin had left behind for her. The howl of a wolf shattered her revere and she continued down the road. It was only a few hours walk to the main city of Memorium. The pressure of responsibility and urgency that disappeared with her unexpected meeting with Temujin had resurfaced. She took a bite of the bread and picked up her pace. Memorium awaits.

http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/thyjukl.jpg

[Pitou]

Katherine sighed as she entered her room. Alot was happening, and it was working with her plan and screwing everything up at the same time. She flung open an old book on poisons she had obtained not long ago. Cyanide seemed nice, but she was looking for something more along the lines of a powder...

Without taking her eyes off the yellow pages, she reached over and picked up a stationary spider lightly by a leg. The spider struggled futiley for a few seconds, until Katherine gave it a stare. "I'd like to talk to you. I have a gift, but you probably know that already, dont you?"

She gentley sat the spider back down again, and returned to her book. She didnt react to the recluse that crawled across her shoulder, or the widow that went down her arm. She used to be arachnophobic, but the years she spent locked in that godforsaken room with Arachne's little terrors had totally dulled her fear of them. She didnt hold the mental torture against the Spider Queen, though. It wasnt her that locked Katherine in the darkness for two centuries.

She'd once been considered the most beloved of the night walkers, a shining star. Although she had no abilities, she was popular and loved amongst the vampires. Except for the Queen. She was a disappointment, she had no power, no battle potential. And to remove the worthless girl from her sight, Lamida had locked Katherine in a darkened room. For two centuries. When she emerged, Katherine was no longer the bubbley vampire she had once been.

Angered with her memories, Katherine forced herself back to her book. This would take a while to set up, but it shouldnt draw attention. All the components were anti-human and anti-lycan. "The darkness cometh, Lamida baby. The darkness ****ing cometh"

[LordTime]

Jesse managed to stumble into the castle with his injuries. They weren't going to kill him, but they were serious enough to where he would be needing rest. He started to walk towards his room ,but a fellow vampire stopped him and said their queen had an announcement. Jesse digested the news of another war with indifference, he wondered why they were fighting in the first place. "I guess we all have something in common then," Jesse thought "We all love to fight and kill".

Jesse stumbled into his bedroom and looked around; he had never bothered to decorate it. Jesse felt his insides burn and coughed up blood still feeling the effects of the holy magic the crusader put on him. With a conviction he had never felt before Jesse cursed the nameles crusader."I'm going to get that son of a b!tch" Jesse thought as he coughed up more blood. Jesse left his room and headed to the basement; it was time to get better equipment.

As Jesse walked into the basement he saw loads and loads of guns,swords, and every other weapon imaginable. He saw someone else in here too ,but he didn't pay much attention. Making his way over to the gun section he eyed them over. They came in various different colors, and Jesse was looking for a specific one. Usually Jesse didn't fret over such insignificant matters, but the Crusader filled him with a intense hatred. It was honestly the most intense thing Jesse ever felt in his life.

"Ah," Jesse thought. He had finally found it. A blood red pistol already filled with bullets and an extra spare of twenty four bullets for ammunition. Looking it over Jesse decided to customize it further. Taking one of the swords from a nearby pile he carved on the outside of the gun "REAPER". About to leave satisfied something caught Jesse's attention. Out of the corner of his eye Jesse saw even more bullets. But, something was strange. These weren't regular bullets.

Jesse eyed over the peculiar bullets. They each seemed to be a diffrent type. One was poisinous, and another was a piercing, and ....wait a minute. Jesse backed up to the piercing bullets. Smiling Jesse knew he was gonna make that SOB crusader pay. Picking up the 12 piercing bullets Jesse exited out the basement. As Jesse was walking, he was suddenly attacked by a more violent cough. Coughing up more blood he recognized the crusader had did a number on him. "Why," he questioned himself "Did I stay and fire at that human". Puzzling over it no longer Jesse entered the infirmary with his new equipment in tow and ordered someone to treat his injuries.

OOC: I spent my GP on the equipment I said I got. I am also at the healing center thingy :D

[Darkoda]

Mune walked into his room and dropped on his bed, finally allowing himself some rest. The news of a second war really wasn't surprising; anyone with sense could have seen it coming. He was more concerned about how people were now aware of who he was....probably due to Arachne. Ah well, the Impaler wasn't a bad name to be known by, it could be worse.

Besides, it is quite fitting considering what I did to that Turmo idiot.

After nearly getting us killed you mean?

Great, that bastard was back.

That's not nice. I am the one who saved your life. Besides, you woke me up with your excessive power use. Didn't I tell you not do overdo it?

Mune fell to the floor after a sharp spike of pain through his body. It was becoming harder to breathe as darkness bled over his skin, flowing like black blood over his body.

Go to sleep for awhile kid, I need to stretch my legs.

--------------------
A black hand grabbed a spider out off the wall, that was immediately engulfed in black flames as it's, and by extension Arachne's knowledge was assimilated. it was the fastest means of finding out what happened in the last century since he was sealed away.

Lamida's getting quite desperate if she's willing to work with Arachne. I wonder how she would react if she knew that I was free again though.

It was still Mune's body, but it was wrapped in darkness from the neck down, and black lines were bleeding into his normally white sclera, slowly turning it black.

It's been so long since that annoying queen locked me away, and forced me to latch on to some kid for freedom. I need to ...... thank her for that someday.....but first I need permanent control...or maybe to give the brat reason to help me along....

Laying down on the bed, he let the kid gain control of the body again....well whenever he managed to wake up again anyway. He would also have to deal with the aesthetic changes to the body, but he'll get over it.

[Ferrus]

Earl Temujin oc Lannis

Vampire Historical Chronicles Chapter Two; Duty and HonourThe Crimson Century, 8th Decade
Council of the Blood, Bloodwatch Castle

The sight of Bloodwatch Castle rose up above the evening skyline, a massive brooding greystone structure which was the only one of its kind in the Border Lands, built several millenia ago to act as a safe haven should the surrounding lands be overhelmed by invaders. Temujin and his retinue rode under the massive stone arches of the gate, guards on the ground and in the towers saluting in respect as they recognised the elected High Thane of the Border Lords, Temujin waving to them tiredly to relax and called to several familiar faces, laughter breaking out as the tension in the air dissipated. News of the disaster had reached every corner of the region and there had been many human revolts though all had ended brutally crushed, there was a feeling of simmering paranoia as the Lords wondered over the safety of their estates. However it was a different tale for the Lannis Blood and their closest allies with only a few runaway humans as the majority remained loyal to their vampiric masters, many coming to see Temujin off and swearing their oaths of loyalty once again.

Temujin rode into the circular courtyard and was greeted by the sight of hundreds of armoured warriors dressing down their mounts while their lords strode down a heavily guarded stairwell located in the middle of the compound. Sighing, Temujin remarked, "Might as well get this over with", as he dismounted gracefully from his horse and landed on the soft sand, tossing the reins to his younger brother before following the other lords down into the depths of the castle.

At the bottom of the stairs, a door opened out into a wide natural cavern, stone seats and ledges cut to the sheered sides to allow the massive throng to view the center where a single column rised upwards from the dark depths, a narrow stone bridge connecting it to the walls. Temujin was greeted with a rapid flow of respectful silence as all turned to gaze upon him, the High Thane of the Bloods and he nodded to all as he went into his half transformed state, wings emerging from his back as he flew towards the lone column. Landing gracefully, there was a loud clanging noise because as one, the assembled hammered the arms of their stone seats with their armoured gauntlets, the noise reverberating around the hall as a sign of greeting.

Before his very eyes, Temujin counted the Thanes of all the Major Bloods of the Borderlands, Kilkry, Huanin, Jerain, Haig, Dargannan, Gyre, Taral, Horin, Bannain, T'anarch, Argyll, Na'kallim and including his own Lannis, made up the thirteen great clans. There were many lesser Thanes in attendance as well, making up roughly nearly sixteen hundredth of the numbers though there were several hundred more who were currently busy in tracking the human armies through the region and patroling the plains.

Clearing his throat to gain the attention of all, Temujin spoke in a clear voice, not needing to raise it as the natural acoustic of the forum carried his words to the Bloods, "Kindred. By now you have heard the news. The King's Army has been defeated and the Great King was wounded. A call to arms has been issued to us"

At this the audience erupted in an uproar and Temujin grimaced as Thane Gryvan oc Kilkry stood up and claimed speakers rights, the noise dying down as all eyes were upon the lord.

"And why must we be involved in the affairs of the empire, hmmm?", his voice sharp as he continued, "It was they who took our vehicles! It was they who took our fine guns and left us to forge old replicas! It was they who left us almost defenceless in the face of invasion! Oh and lets not forget the continuing drain on our raw materials that even we find hard to obtain!"

Seeming to cast his gaze on every single thane in the hall, Gryvan finally shouted, "I say let the empire take its come uppance! We have no need of masters who cannot even protect their own!"

There was an answering roar of approval and Temujin knew that he had lost the battle before it had even begun, and that was to follow the King's orders and assemble the warriors. However he had to try as he raised his right hand to indicate that he would like to use his right as High Thane to rebutt the argument.

"We are", Temujin pausing for effect, "first and foremost nobles of the empire. Though we call ourselves thanes, all of us have a second title, our TRUE title".

Pointing to himself, "I am an Earl, a title bestowed upon our family by the Great King, whom is also our All-Father, the primogenitor of our race that you all seem keen to forget", pointing at one after another of the Thanes of the great clans Temujin listed their titles to their face, "Count, Earl, Earl, Knight, Count, Count, Earl....", as he finally reached Gryvan oc Kilkry, Temujin snarled his title, "Earl!"

Sweeping his eagle-like gaze across the whole assembly, Temujin shouted, "Are we to forsake our duty and our HONOUR because our aid is called upon by our All-father?! OUR Great King?! Will we ignore the plight of our kindred because we use such flimsy excuses to justify our cowardice!"

Temujin was only greeted by silence as many thanes had their eyes downcast and he noticed Gryvan smirking in the background. 'The damn snake has gotten to them way before I arrived didn't he', Temujin thought in disgust as he felt sickened to the stomach.

"Then I resign as High Thane and Hussar Commander", looking at them all sadly, continuing tiredly, "I have no intention of leading cowards for AT LEAST I will ride to my King's aid", and with those parting words he left the hall.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lannis Blood Fortified Family Estate and Former Regional Headquarters

Temujin rode his horse down the line of his retainers, inspecting their golden gilded steel armour shining in the bright moonlight as the feathers of their dual winged attachements rustled in the evening breeze. To say he was disappointed with the Council of the Bloods was an understatement but at least he will be able to field over a hundred of his own warriors, leaving barely eighty and his brother behind to protect the estate while Temujin goes to war.

He was about to signal to begin the march when suddenly a warhorn echoed in the distance, followed by several more in multiple directions and Temujin looked at his lieutenants baffled, before heightening his senses and peering into the darkness. What he saw brought a tear to his eye as he recognised the attire of several of the lesser clans which were traditionally close to his own but didn't spoke out during the gathering, Temujin watched as single riders detached from several of the groups and approached him rapidly.

They formed up in a line in front of him and Temujin broke out in a grin as he recognised all eight of the Lesser Thanes, men who had fought beside him through many skirmishes with the Lycan and Human armies. A big burly man waved at him cheerily as he shouted to Temujin, "Thought you can go and keep all the glory for yourself, eh Temu?"

"Theor oc Angain", Temujin identified him, "What brings the bear to my doorstep?", then looking at them with an encompassing gaze, "What brings you all to me, my brothers?"

They all smiled sheepishly as Theor answered for them, "Well we couldn't let our commander fight a war by himself now could we?"

Temujin laughed bitterly as he replied, "But I am no longer your commander!"

Theor's face turned serious as he said, "You will always be our commander", and dismounted, followed by the others as they stood on the soft ground.

"What is the meaning of this?", Temujin exclaimed in surprise.

Theor gazed up at him, unseathing a small ceremonial knife before opening a vein in his own wrist and letting the blood flow down his fingertips, Temujin suddenly recognising the ritual and was humbled at what was about to happen. What was required of him.

"If you will call me khan, your will is no longer yours", looking at the assembled men watching him steadily before Temujin continued, "Kneel to me"

All did as was bidded and Temujin dismounted and went to Theor first, "I ask you for salt, milk, horses, duty and blood", Temujin pricking his own finger and letting a single drop fall into the cup of Theor's bleeding hands.

"They are yours my Khan", Theor replied as he drank the combined blood reverently.

"Then you are kin and we are one tribe. From this day forth you are Theor oc Angain-Lannis, my duty is your duty, my honour is your honour. Let none dispute this", and Temujin used his bleeding finger to mark his clan symbol on Theor's forehead, a single vertical line with three consecutive upwards gashes, correspondingly getting longer and angled as it reached the final line at the top to represent a wing. Temujin repeated the phrases and ritual for every kneeling man and when he was done, he broke out into a huge smile.

"Well then my brothers, its time we ride to war!"

Three hundred men rode that night, hooves thundering across the plains.Black Moon Rising Chapter Five; The Graveyard of Memories20 A.C.C
Twilight Castle, Memorium City

Sitting on the tiled rooftop of a random house, Temujin viewed the castle in the distance with mixed feelings, the last time he was here was when it was nothing more than a giant construction site twenty years ago, being built to signify the everlasting truce between human and vampire as well as a memorial to the late Great King. However as he flew above the city in the dark of night, Temujin was astonished to see fires breaking out sporadically in several of Memorium's districts as well as what seemed to be mass riots and torch wielding civilians. Temujin sighed, 'It comes full circle, even if you build on top of a battlefield, it will always be a battlefield', he thought depressingly and wondered what in the All-Father's name is going on here.

In the distance, Temujin used his heightened senses to survey what looked like to be the ruins of the Guild and Church, amazed at the sheer destruction that must have been wrought, even the surrounding area weren't able to escape unscathe. Recognising the marks of battle, Temujin knew that something dark was happening and he pray to the spirit of the All-Father that the futile and bloody days of the Crimson Century weren't going to be repeated once again. He had enough of losing friends as he remembered the first eight who swore a blood oath to him. Only half survived the war and Temujin promised himself never to accept another oath again.

'What is the queen doing?', Temujin pondered, 'She can't possibly be thinking of reinstigating the conflict now can she?', noticing several human corpses impaled on the battlements. But then Temujin knew she was distraught at losing her husband in the final battle however he had always thought that the queen had more selfcontrol over her emotions combined with a very sharp calculating mind. If a war erupts again, it could possibly mean the mass extinction of all the races.

Shivering though not from the cold, Temujin took a piece of parchment from his pouch and a quill made from his own feathers, pricking his finger lightly and watched as blood pooled on his fingertip. He then dipped the quill and used his own blood as ink, to give the note more authority and proof of its owner as he wrote the current situation down, warning his younger brother to prepare for the worse and alert the Border Lords though Temujin was not too sure that they will listen as he was no longer High Thane.

Gazing up at the sky, Temujin altered his voicebox and spoke as an eagle, the call odd in the early hours before dawn but there was an answering cry as one of the last of the great eagles dived down from the sky and landed on Temujin's outstretched arm.

"Hello there Anulii, I have a job for you", and proceeded to tie the parchment to its leg securedly and instructed it to return to the Lannis estate as quickly as possible. Launching the massive creature back into the air, Temujin once again glanced back at the castle.

"Well then, I guess its time to give my greetings", hoping that Aurora was delayed from coming to Memorium or else she might get involved in a potential bloodbath.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Temujin quite literally fell from the night sky, his back wings stretched out above him to slow his descent, landing in behind the inner gates of the Twilight Castle as guards suddenly rushed him from all sides, weapons drawn and rifles aimed. Temujin remained still though he retracted his wings back into himself and showed his fangs to all that could see.

Gazing calmly at the wary guards, Temujin announced in a commanding tone, "I am Earl Temujin oc Lannis, of the Lannis Blood. The queen is expecting my presence", and showed the letter with her seal upon it.

"Take me to my queen", he ordered and the guards lowered their weapons and bowed their heads respectfully at his Title, as they formed a double file on either side of him and led him towards the Royal Chambers. Temujin can only hope that the queen is still within her right mind but it wasn't his place to question his queen, but to obey.

Handing his weapons over to the Guards, they opened the door to the throne room and the figure standing before him was just how he remembered her decades ago. Moving and stopping within a few feet of her, he dropped down on one knee with head bowed and eyes gazing at the floor, Temujin speaking reverently, "I have answered your summons my queen. It has been two decades too long since I was graced with your presence. How has little Lilith been?".

[Fire_Lotus]

-[Aurora Reynolds the Artemisia of the Dawn]-
Location:
The City of Memorium
Time Expended:
Before Sunrise to Late Morning est. 8 hrs.

Aurora arrived at the sealed gates of Memorium in the early morning, an hour or so before sunrise. There were several guards posted out at the foot of the gates, but other than that, Aurora had seen no other signs of habitation. The farmland around the city had been abandoned, with livestock running freely in the open areas. She could see the smoke from smoldering city from miles away, and with the state the outskirts were in, she expected to find worse in the city. Her expectations were met and even surpassed. The guards, after verifying her identity, quickly let her pass through, escorted by two armor soldiers on each side. She looked upon the scene with tears welling up. Several children were huddled together, shivering and sobbing in the cold. Aurora could not turn away from them. It was against her very nature to do so. She tried her best to comfort the children, giving them all the remaining rations that Temujin had left for her. She even gave the shirt away. They were like starved puppies, begging for food and water. Aurora barely managed to distribute the food she had when even more children started to walk over. Her heart ached. All of them were abandoned, homeless, and starving. Would Memorium be to these children as Athens was to her? Would they be condemned to live like animals, praying that they would survive long enough to their next meal?

Aurora caressed the nearest child. No. Not while she was still alive. It was a Godsend that she came here. These children had sincerely prayed for salvation. And their prayers were answered. She took one of the infants in her arms and motioned for the rest of the children to follow. Enthralled by her beauty and her kindness, they marched along behind her. Those that could, grasped on her robes, clinging to them like a lifeline. Even the guards, realizing that the soldiers had all but ignored the abandoned children, picked up the ones lagging behind. "Milady, I hate to say, but we have no place where these kids can go." Aurora nodded turning her head to the guard. "I know, so they will have to stay with me. Take us to your food stores." The guard nodded led Aurora and the group of children to warehouse. He unlocked the doors and went in, alone. The children looked up at Aurora, her hair reflecting in the moonlight. She smiled reassuringly, and a few seconds after, the guard came out with a box of dried meat and a bucket. The other guard took the bucket and filled it with water in the nearby well. Aurora watched as the guards tended to the children, feeding them and giving them drink. She could see under the shadows of their helms, that they were smiling, weeping tears of joy and loss. Loss for their own families and children, but joy in offering deliverance to those children that lost their families.

It would be over an hour before all the kids were sated and cleaned, and the sun was rising. The guards and the children continued to follow Aurora after the meal. The blue-haired maiden exhaled as the sun came out, revealing all the hidden destruction. "Jerold," Aurora began, addressing the taller of the guards, "please report to one of your commanders that we have gathered up most of the children. Make sure that they pass the word on so that the parents know where to find us." Jerold nodded and went off towards the ruins of the church. "Milady, will you take these children with you?" She nodded. She did not want to leave the children alone. After watching their families die and their homes burned, parting from them was the last thing that Aurora wanted to scar the kids with. Aurora exited the gates again, this time with a horde of children behind her. An abandoned ox-cart sat on the road, complete with the beast of burden. Aurora helped the children into the cart and the guard took lead of the ox. They made the trek back out to the farmlands. It was close to harvesting time, and with the recent attack, the fields were all but forgotten.

The children disembarked after the group arrived at the nearest farm. Aurora had told them what to do - they were going to salvage whatever remained. The guard, Fortenus, found another, unused cart and tracked a second ox to pull it. The sun was now half-way above the horizon, and the children tended to the field. Many of them knew how to pick the various fruits and vegetables and taught the others how to as well. Aurora helped the children gather, making the most out of anything they could find. Her clothes were dirty again, but this time, she did not mind. Fortenus had invited three other guards to help watch over as the Aurora and the children traveled from field after field, filling the carts with various supplies, materials, and tools that would be necessary for rebuilding the city. Luckily, they had come across an abandoned stable, with several beasts of burden still lounging around, without a care in the world. The guards assisted in strapping the beasts to more carts.

A few hours later, Jerold appeared over the horizon waving his hand to the group, with several families behind him. The children's faces, dirtied by hours of hard work, lit up even brighter than when they first saw Aurora. The maiden smiled as the kids rushed over to their families, reunited. The moment went by too fast. A number of children still remained with Aurora. After having an early lunch and a quick wash by farm wells, they returned to the gates, with six full carts of food and materials for the recovery effort. There was even a small amount of livestock, herded together by three of the children with large sticks. The guards stationed at the gates hooted and cheered, taking the reins of the carts and possession of the livestock. Aurora had spent close to eight hours on the move, without rest. Since her meeting with Temujin, she had not stopped, even for a moment and weariness was starting to take its toll. "Milady, ther's an empty house where you and yours can rest. It ain't the best. But better than on the street. The kids deserve it, anyway." Aurora smiled and nodded, she was too tired to speak.

The house was indeed abandoned house hold with a huge hole in the roof, but the bedding were secure and there was no threat of collapse. The children took to the house immediately, claiming the areas they wanted. Aurora made sure the youngest ones slept on the beds and laid out blankets on the floor for the rest. She nestled herself in a corner and some of the children came up to her, laying their heads on her legs and leaning on her shoulders. With three guards keeping watch outside, Aurora and the children slept peacefully.

Location:
The City of Memorium
Time Expended:
Three Months

First Two Months of the Recovery Effort:
When Aurora first arrived in Memoruim, chaos and mayhem reigned supreme, but over the course of her nap, the human side of the city had begun to recover. Almost all the fires were out, and many of the children had already been taken back by their parents. The remainder were probably orphans, the reality of that had started to settle in their eyes. Their parents were dead, and they weren't coming back. Still, the kids were strong hearted, and none of them showed any hint of disdain when the others were taken away. There was only happiness. The happiness of seeing one of your friends happy. In an hour, there were only three children left, and they were old enough to survive on their own, given the chance. The oldest was fourteen, her name, Isabella. Her clothes were tarnished, but indicated she had a decent life before. "Aurora," Isabella started, pointing over to a group of gruff, old men, who were sitting in a circle, puffing smoke. "I know them - they are part of the artisan's guild like my father." Aurora nodded and she approached them, Isabella at her side. The other two children, Jeremy and Walker, could only follow, unknowing.

Aurora joined the circle, and the kids flanked her. The men chuckled offering Aurora an unused pipe, which she declined politely. "What exactly are you all doing here?" Isabella asked, not hiding her anger. "Smokin' darlin'! We ain't got better to do." Aurora stood up at this, her eyes stern. "Have you ever thought of helping rebuild the damaged areas?" She asked, her voice steady, with a hit of sharpness. "Oy, oy, that we did, but we can't get to our tools. Them soldiers blocked the res'dential district off for the time bein'." Aurora shook her head. "If I could get you your tools and materials, will you lend your assistance?" The group gave no answer, instead, puffed their pipes up even more. Aurora waved the smoke out of her face. "Don'tcha bastards dare say no!" Isabella screamed. She pointed at the oldest of the group, "My dad respected you and your guild! Don't you dare say you won't build! It's your job!" Isabella huffed, her lungs expended. The men puffed their pipes again and stood up. "All right, we'll help. Get our stuff back. Can't believe we had to have a little girl tell us our job. Don't worry lass, your dad's fine. He was here just a moment ago." Isabella's face brightened up, and she began to sob uncontrollably.

Isabella was finally reunited with her father and mother about twenty minutes later. Walker and Jeremy left with their relatives a few minutes before. It wasn't a complete family reunion, but it was better than being an orphan. Aurora saw the two children off just as Bernard, the craftsman who first addressed her, returned with even more of the artisan's guild. Blacksmiths, locksmiths, jewel makers, carpenters, masons, and even shoe makers joined the group; over eighty experienced craftsmen and women gathered to Aurora. She led them all to Jerold, who found it his honor to escort the Guild to the warehouses where several tools and materials were stored, including the ones that Aurora and the children had obtained before.

The moment the entirety of the Artisan's Guild, which was now comprised of almost one-hundred and forty people, was armed and ready, Aurora set them to work on rebuilding the Church. The ox-carts were now used to pull building material and supplies to and from the work sight. In a few hours, the skeleton of the church had been restored. Because it was not completely decimated, it was one of the easiest buildings to rebuild - all they had to do was restore the walls and remove the debris from the inside. Even those completely unrelated to the guild lent a helping hand with clearing the Church. Some of the children and their families assisted the guild by running food and water to them. Aurora did her best to participate as well, using her Blood Alchemic skills to harden and solidify the weaker parts of the Church and to help create more materials. After six hours, she had completely exhausted all of her Blood Vials.

The soldiers, and even some of the commanding officers could only watch, dumbfounded, as this young, frail-looking, nineteen-year-old foreigner, instruct and command the whole artisan's guild of Memorium. They were fueled by a passion inconceivable. For some reason, the tired, rag-tag band of craftsmen and women worked until their hands bled. At Aurora's very gesture, they bent and went.
OOC:

-20 Blood Vials
10 building material per 10% = 70 building material req
150 - 70 = 80 Building Material remaining


Third Month of the Recovery Effort
First Half of the Third Month:In her spare time, Aurora tended to her duties as a Mediator of the Church. The soldiers had assigned her a personal tent, where those with arguments came to settle. It could be anything from marriage disputes to fights over who made the best bread. Aurora listened to them all and delivered judgment in the name of the Church. Aurora had an unnatural talent for weeding out the truth out of the most experienced liars. She asked questions based on intuition and wit. And so, her judgments were sound and fair. And compromises were made on the spot, which the attendees would have to obliged by, lest they be excommunicated. Still, no one would complain about Aurora's decisions. Even those that were not victorious understood the implications and the reprimands.

She also taught the children how to read and write. It was very basic, barely qualified as an overview, but the children adored her and she found it as a productive way to pass time. She also taught them about the Bible, giving Homilies and even breaking bread. With the official priests of the Church preoccupied with the political strings of the recovery effort, Aurora stood on a marble block, a Bible in one hand and bread in another, giving sermons to the distraught people of Memorium . She was at every funeral procession. She tended to almost every single family and assisted as much as she could with the medical proceedings.

A few weeks after sending a message back to the Vatican, Aurora's call was answered by, not only from the Vatican, but the center of the human empire. It came in the form of soldiers, craftsmen, doctors, and supplies. Many of them were volunteers, who had met Aurora in the past on her travels. When they arrived, Aurora burst out in tears, moved by human kindness She greeted as many as she could as the caravan entered through the gates; almost all of them recognized the Artemisia of the Dawn, and they offered her gifts upon gifts. Aurora could only decline, saying that there were many in the city who needed it more. The people understood and gave them to the needy instead. Many remarked that only the Artemisia could be so selfless in the turbulent time.

With a kind voice, sound judgments, and the power of the Bible Aurora accomplished her tasks as a Mediator and as a representative of the Vatican. In her first few days of arriving, the entire city, from peasant to soldier, knew her name.

Second Half of the Third Month

As the Church repairs came closer and closer to finishing, and with a constant caravan of supplies from the human empire, the human side of Memorium began to stabilize once more. With a fresh cohort of soldiers, the lines were secured once again, and the terrorist attacks that plagued the early weeks of the recovery effort halted. Without her even knowing, the artisan guild had indoctrinated her as one of their most respected leaders. The Masters of the guild swore fealty to her that they would follow where ever she journeyed, and help rebuild the even most ravaged parts of the world. Aurora tried to decline, but the Masters could only laugh. They would follow her even if she did turn them down. The only thing Aurora could do was accept. That night, Aurora blessed the food and broke bread with all six hundred and fifty six members of the Artisan Guild of Memorium.

About a week later, the Church had been completely rebuilt and was almost refurbished. Much to the dismay of the attending Priests and Fathers, Aurora led the first sermon in the restored church. She spoke of how The Christ had calmed the sea and the wind on behalf of the Disciples, supporting them through the storm, and how He supports His people now, through the storms of their lives, and how He delivers them through death, and not from it. A reference to many who died during the time of the siege.

Work soon started on the Courtyard, the process would be much harder, but with more and more craftsmen and women journeying to Memorium at the mere mention of Aurora's presence, the Artisan's Guild finally had the manpower. The base of the Courtyard was completed within a week, with several sculptors working on decorative statues. An entire team had been dedicated to replicating Aurora and the statue was placed at the center, on top of the large Courtyard fountain. Aurora could only gaze in wonder.
OOC:
Reconstruction of Courtyard
10 building material per 10%
80 - 80 = 00 Building Material remaining

http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/thyjukl.jpg

OOC:

Final Results:
Reconstruction of Church - Complete
Reconstruction of Courtyard - 90/100
City Stability - 85%

[Darkoda]

Mune woke up some hours later, lying on the bed.

That guy, so troublesome. I wonder what he did now.

Oh nothing much, just wanted some information. By the way, your body's changed a bit, I hope you don't mind.

Then he left with his ominous, annoying laughter ringing in his head. Mune slowly shifted himself to a sitting position on the bed. The first thing he noticed was that his hands were now a shiny black, like he had his armor on. That in itself wasn't an issue, but his inability to remove it was an issue. A quick walk over to a mirror showed the full extent of that parasite's tampering.

So this is what he meant.....

The permanent armor from the neck down wasn't hard to deal with; he could just cover that in clothes, and if necessary, he could make it fade away temporarily; this was simply now his default state. The black lines in his sclera would have been far more troublesome, but that looked like it was fading away.

Anyway, he had rested for long enough; he was back to full power and he had things to do; someone had to make sure that the people in here actually trained instead of lazing about. Besides, he wanted to see just how infamous he had become.

Throwing on some clothes, and a pair of gloves, Mune strode out of his room towards a training room, cloak billowing behind him.

[LordTime]

Location: Vampire Castle
Vampire: Jesse

Jesse awoke with a start. He had dreamed about nothing. He had always wondered why he never dreamed anything. It all felt so insignificant now. Jesse took in his surroundings. He was in a regular infirmary with an IV filled with blood sticking out of his arm. The blood helped, but he still wasn't 100%. The room was empty much to his surprise..he was the only one in it. Carefully slipping the IV out of his arm Jesse shakily touched his feet to the ground, and almost toppled over. Jesse braced the bed for balance as he grabbed his gun off the desk nearby him. Jesse made sure his balance was fine and began a slow shuffle out into the hallways.

Jesse took in several sights around the castle. Some vampires were training, some were eating lunch, but most were asleep. Eventually Jesse wondered down another couple of corridors and found the special training room only used by the more powerful vampires. He found Mune "The Impaler" waiting patiently on an opponent. "I'll train with you," Jesse said to Mune.

[Darkoda]

Training posts


Mune
Training grounds


"I'll train with you,"

Mune looked over at the vampire who talked to him while he was busy glaring the other vampires into working. It appeared that they were all afraid of fighting with him, even though he said that he wouldn't kill them.....

He took a mental scan of the guy while he was examining him. The fact that he was able to do it so easily said a lot about the guy's intelligence for starters......the guy was essentially a whiner, but he could fight at least.

"Very well. Prepare yourself."

The guy had better have listened to Mune's warning, because he gave him five seconds to actually do so before sending a kick at his head. He was warned.


Jesse
Training Grounds

Jesse noticed Mune's movements. They were fluid and he seemed to deserve his reputation.

"Very well. Prepare yourself." Mune said. Jesse relaxed and watched Mune's movements ready to dodge at any moment. In a blur of speed Mune sent a kick at his head. Barely reacting in time Jesse bent his back all the way to the floor as the kick passed over him. Bringing himself upright Jesse immediately dropped to the floor face first.

Jesse pushed up off the floor and positioned his left arm against the floor for balance and rotated his legs counter-clockwise aiming a kick at Mune's midsection.


Mune watched the vampire - Jesse, lean back to avoid his high kick. Bringing himself upright, he then used his hand to spin himself, aiming for Mune's torso. Not a bad idea, except that the time it took him to actually right himself to do all of that, Mune had simply jumped back, out of his reach. The guy was quite flexible to bend like that though, this fight may turn out to be quite fun after all.

While Jesse was spinning on his hand, Mune ran up to him, and slid on the ground, right foot kicking out, aiming to knock Jesse's hand out and send him off-balance. After, Mune used his right leg as pivot to send a kick at Jesse with the heel of his left foot, but this time, he followed into a series of kicks, not letting up the pressure.

Let's see just how good you are....


Jesse
Training

Jesse watched as Mune easily dodged his kick."Why..am I so slow," Jesse thought. That was the last thought he had however as Mune came rushing foward and slid to knock his hand off the ground and send him off-balance. Jesse brought his hand up to his body to avoid Mune's kick ,but was unable to react to Mune's next kick and was struck in his midsection. Using the force of Mune's kick combined with Jesse already trying to move back Jesse was pushed back a fair deal and ,because of the distance, managed to get into position to counter Mune's next blows.

As Mune was prepared to strike Jesse somersaulted over Mune and landed into a crouching posistion behind him. Jesse jumped back in case Mune was able to react to his somersault. Getting a fair distance between him and Mune Jesse decided it was time to try a style of fighting known as boxing. Getting into a boxing stance Jesse swayed left and right, mimicking the movement a snake makes when it's charmed.

As Jesse ran forward picking up speed he continued the left and right swaying to confuse Mune. As he drew close Jesse swayed back and surprised Mune with a black-flip kick instead,his right foot aimed at Mune's chin.Whoever said they had to fight honorably.


Mune
The end

Jesse flipped out of the way of the slide, but he apparently didn't see the follow-up kick coming. He used the force of the blow to slide back, then flip over his other kicks. Then he got into a boxing stance.....

Whatever rocks his boat...

He kept coming closer, swaying to the side, until he finally decided to try to catch him with a kick to the chin from a back-flip. Mune didn't bother moving out of the way, instead just bending his head back to absorb the kick.

Time to end this....

Mune sent his right hand forward to grab the foot that just hit him, while moving forward, his left leg swinging up to catch the other vampire on the back in his halted flip, before throwing him into the nearest wall.

"It's going to take far more than a tap on the chin to bother me."


Jesse wasn't very surprised Mune had caught his kick. He was slow and weak, not a good combo. Jesse was thrown into a nearby wall and decided to concede the match. It was obvious he wasn't going to be able to hurt anyone the way he was right now. At least he had endurance going for him.

Jesse picked himself up and walked over to Mune.

"I give. Your too fast and I'm too weak physically right now,".

Jesse was prepared to walk away ,but said one last thing to Mune before he left.

"You know it was surprisingly fun fighting with you . I had my doubts, but your not so bad after all. At least you show mercy."



"I give. Your too fast and I'm too weak physically right now,".

"You aren't that weak, you simply need a bit more training."

It was true enough; the guy wasn't that much weaker than him, but Mune was simply too well trained. The guy did manage to walk away just fine after getting thrown into a wall so if anything, he was endurant.

"You know it was surprisingly fun fighting with you . I had my doubts, but your not so bad after all. At least you show mercy."

Well, that's what happens when you become known as the Impaler.

"....I don't kill people without reason. You are a fellow vampire after all."

With that, Mune walked off to hunt down his siblings. He had to repay two of them for that 'welcome' they gave him.

Payment with interest, lots and lots of interest.

[Raiden]

Sariel
Sout Memorium

He thanked Card when he gave him the sword and unwrapped it in an instant. Sariel's eyes shined like the ones of a little child getting a new toy "I know you waited for me..." he mumbled towards the sword and then touched the cross-shaped vial in the middle of the cross-guard and suddenly felt a big pain and burning at his chest AAAAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH! he screamed and and ripped his shirt apart, a slightly light falled upon him and he thought he heard a voice saying This is a gift for my most passionate warrior, should it aid you in your fight!" after the pain left Sariel saw a mark on his chest right above the heart: a cross in a sun. "...What is this?..." he touched it carfully and then saw in his mind how to use it and what it does. Sariel had to smile, form now on God will always be at his side.

Slowly he stood up and went to Zeon and Alexander, he looked at Zeon "Once again I want to thank you for the spell tag you gave me back there, it safed my live, so now I will be in your debt. So if you ever need help I will be there for you and if I'm not near you just pray to god that he should send you my help and I will surely come. But now I have to go and finally report to Sabaoth, so bye until we see us again.
He waved and turned around to leave the two alchemist behind, he had a long way to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
An hour later

Sariel kneeled before Sabaoth and then stood up "I'm finally back High Crusader and I can bring good news to you. We managed to defeat the lycans who raided the town and after we were seperated we also managed to take down an evil little girl. Unfortunately we have no idea to whom she belonged or what she was exactly. And thanks to this hard mission I finally managed to to master the Sacred Arts! Isnt that great Master? Oh and I received a gift of our precious Lord! He gave me this mark."

Sariel showed the mark to Sabaoth who then smiled "Good job Sariel and now finally you became a master of sacred arts and an Avatar like me, just as I expected from you my son. I am really proud of you! Sabaoth took of his shirt and showed Sariel the same mark which he got "This mark is called Seal of Light and by releasing it you can turn into an Avatar for a short time. This way you will become extremly powerful but you never should exceed your time limit or you will die for sure!

Suddenly something caught Sabaoth attention... it was the new sword of Sariel "Whoa Sariel! Where did you get that sword from?! That sword is called "Will of the Trinity" and the most powerful of all holy swords and one of the most powerful holy weapons too! If I'm not mistaken this sword will react on your "Release" too and so gain even greater powers, you should never lose it! I think I can make you a sheath for it.

for a short moment Sabaoth thought about something and then smiled again, while taking his lance and indicating Sariel that he should kneel down again, what he of course did.
Then Sabaoth placed the tip of the Holy Lance on Sariel's head "With that I declare you as an Angel of the Crusaders! Deathangel Sariel, wielder of "Will of the Trinity"" he moved the tip to Sariels chest, then his left shoulder and at the end to his right shoulder and then he indicated Sariel to stood up again.

"Now you are the 5th Angel of the Crusaders, besides Michael, Raphael, Gabriel and Uriel, the Archangels you the Deathangel Sariel can command other Crusaders and allow new members into the order. Sariel had tears in his eyes, because he dreamed so long of that day and he just had to hug Sabaoth who was like a father and his best friend at the same time.

"It's alright Sariel just let it all out, but we still need soem help to fix up the courtyard. Wouldnt you help us repair the buildings and gather material?
Sariel smiled and got off of Sabaoth "Of course I will Master! See you later!" happy like never Sariel run out of the church and headed to help the other humans buidl up everything. Finally he became a commander of the Crusaders, also known as Angel within the order. Deathangel Sariel, yeah that sounds really good..."

[TrafalgarXLaw]

Rosa Blanca
Beauty So Solitary2

She walked away from the other vampires after recieving her gun.Opening a door,she entered her room.She placed her gun down then began to check her drawers and cabinets,Pulling out clothes,she then walked to the shower.She then thought of all the humans she had killed,wouldnt they had have family to go to?She closed her eyes as a single tear rolled down her face.Taking off her clothes,she entered the shower,her face titlted upwards the the water raining down on her.She didnt like baths,they werent releaxing to her or atall passionate.She sighed,walking out the shower,a towel wrapped around her hair as she got dressed,wearing her usual outfit,just in red.Staring at the mirrior,she pulled out the gun,pointing it at the mirror.Could she do this?Could she really kill more people?She stood there and wondered.

[azngamer]

Shion

Shion wiped the sweat off her forehead. The battle was over, but the Church and Alchemist Guild had suffered a terrible lost. Shion decided it was time that she returned to her master and tell her the news. Plus, she needed a new set of bladed boomerangs. Lucius had destroyed her two silver boomerangs. Shion also wanted her master to teach her more of blood alchemy. She was almost useless in this battle and was about to get detected if it wasn’t for Lucius’ blind rage. This was her first time she was placed in a chaotic battle. It was the first time she felt so many killing intents in one area. It almost brought back the memories back of her past. However, she learned from this battle and started to accumulate the necessary experience she needs for future battles.

Shion started to walk away from the rubble. She will return and help bring the Church and Alchemist Guild back to its former glory after she met with her master. Next time she comes back, Shion will be much stronger and will do more than just hide. She swore it on her life. Shion dashed towards the home of her master. The excitement and motivation was almost unbearable. She smiled as she dashed away. Her training from her master may be hellish, but the results are unimaginable.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leona

Leona looked up and saw Lycans and Vampires retreating. She felt relieved, but she could see the whole courtyard filled with death and pain. She can feel the fatigue from using so much energy on the fallen soldiers. However, she had no reason to complain. She had to keep going for the Church to keep on helping her mother. Leona also couldn’t complain because this was a perfect time for her to train her healing abilities as well. She never worked consecutively on big and serious wounds as this before. She learned how to use her energy more efficiently and how to go about treat specific wounds. Leona was also confident that no wounds was too big to heal anymore. Leona stayed put and healed who ever came by the medical area.

[sukeban_hachi]

Sionnach

Sionnach uncurled as she shifted back into her human form and stretched out. There was a small commotion at the mouth of the cave, so she stood up and walked over. Old sweatpants that had been torn off at the knees hung low off bony hips, the black beater she wore hugging her torso.

Pushing her way forward, her hair still hung down. She had yet to put it back into her customary pigtails after the fight. Getting to the front of the crowd, she looked up at Lucius.

Then, in disbelief, at the man standing next to him.

Flashback!
Everything was covered in blood. The walls, Sionnach herself...she was wedged beneath the stairs, out of sight but able to see the horror in front of her. The blood was...moving. Taking shape, form, turning into weapons that the humans were using to spill more blood.

Her mother screaming, the snarling of her father vainly struggling to survive.

The humans left.

Sionnach crept out of her hiding spot and knelt on the floor. Blood was smeared across her face. Her mother reached up and tried to touch her cheek, but her hand fell.

Sionnach cried out, then immediately phased for the first time and blazed out of the house.

A year later:

Sionnach heard the noise of wolves snarling, smelled vampires and the burning scent of silver. Turning on the spot, she phased, her eyes blood-red as she ran towards the destruction, wanting to add to it. To destroy everything she saw.

The wolf that ran into the middle of Lucius' massacre was tiny. Obviously young, and completely emaciated from living on her own for so long, Sionnach went after everything she saw until Lucius picked her up in one hand and stopped her.

He tilted his head to the side as he studied her.

"You got a lot of hate, little bit?"

Sionnach only snarled in response, struggling to get herself free."

Lucius grinned and tossed her at his second-in-command.

"Now, I have an important message for you all. I will be heading off first thing in the morning. I am not taking anyone with me. In my absence will be this guy."

Sionnach hissed and glared up at Dragovich. She had been with Lucius for two years now, and had heard his numerous rants against the older lycan general. And...leaving? Sionnach's mask of indifference had broken into an expression of anguish and rage.

"DO NOT LET ME DOWN BY DYING!!"

Flashback 2: Epic training.
"Hey! Don't let me down by dying!"

Sionnach's tiny wolf form rolled backwards on the ground from the force of Lucius' blow. Dragging herself up to her feet, she whimpered.

"You're little. Everyone will be bigger then you, so you have to be ten times as tough as the rest. Got it? Now come at me again."

She did, just as fierce. Once again, he was able to casually knock her aside, weakening his blows so that she wasn't killed immediately by his strength.

"You'll have to be fast. They get one good hit in, and you go down. Don't let them catch you. Again."

Sionnach increased her speed, panting as the stress of the training began to take its toll. Faster, she got inside his first attack and struck, but her attack was blocked and again she was easily knocked aside.

You need to be agile. You need to be able to hang in. You need to work harder and for longer then anyone else! That is the only way you will be worth ANYTHING to me! Again!"

Sionnach roared and attacked over and over, until she could no longer hold her lycan form and would collapse, a little twelve year old girl again. Then Lucius would lift her onto his back and carry her back to the cave.

"Lucius?"

He grunted.

"Why do we do this every day?"

"'Cause without it, you won't last a minute without me. And I won't be around forever."

Sionnach considered that silently, then tightened her arms around his neck. "I lo-"

He let her go, and she fell to the ground. "Stop. I'm not your Daddy, little bit. And don't feel things. It makes you weak." He stood there, his back to her, then picked her up again.

"Now, come on. You did good today."


Sionnach stood there, blankly watching Lucius run off. She looked down, her hair falling forward to cover her face. After a brief moment, she looked back up and glared at Dragovich when he spoke her name.

"Sinnoach. A moment of your time."

Sionnach wanted to go after Lucius, and beat an explanation out of him. She narrowed her eyes and lifted her chin in response.

Holding the necklace in her hand, Sionnach's face remained expressionless. The setting of the stone was...pretty? She tilted her head to the side, allowing the chain to hang from her fingers as she examined the pendant. Its power radiated off of it, filling her body with a light, warm feeling. Like she was floating.

Sionnach had never owned a piece of jewelry before. The task of figuring out how to put the thing on had taken up the remainder of Dragovich's speech. Position in the pack? Why would I need a symbol of my position in the pack?

Last one:
Pain coursed through her body, running through her veins. It was burning her from the inside out. Sionnach's back arched into the air as she screamed soundlessly, enduring the pain of the silver that had entered her bloodstream when a church member had shot her.

Finally, it began to lessen. Looking over, Lucius was crouched by her side. Still panting from the pain, she gave him a quizzical look.

"What are you doing here?"

Lucius kept his eyes off to the distance, watching the pack as they sparred and tended to the other wounded after a recent raid. His voice was rougher than usual.

"Go back to sleep."

Sionnach continued to stare up at him. Finally Lucius lost his temper, and ripped a chunk of rock from the bottom of the cave and threw it. The rock shattered with a loud crack. Lucius stood up and looked down at her.

"GO BACK TO SLEEP!"

Sionnach winced, then spit at him. "I woke up because I was done sleeping." Lucius laughed and leaned down, suddenly pushing a piece of hair behind one ear. Sionnach almost recoiled at the gesture, it was so unlike him. Seeing her reaction, he stood swiftly and walked away.

"That's enough. From now on, don't be worthless enough to get hurt."

When Dragovich walked off, Sionnach looked at the empty rock that Lucius had always occupied. Sighing, she curled up onto it. She was completely dwarfed by its size, taking up less then half of the space Lucius had used.

"Oi! All of you, get over here. You heard Lucius. We're not gonna get any tougher by sitting around on our asses all day. So do something with yourselves."

Sionnach returned her attention to the pendant on the end of the necklace, then looked up. "Oh, and we need to prepare materially for war. Any of you idiots have a clue as to what we need to do?"

[dudeitzmeh]

Sven

Sven pulled out a cigarette and took a very long, relaxing draft of smoke. As he exhaled, he simply pondered for a minute. It had been one of the longest moments of his life...

what was he fighting for? Honor? Glory? ...Acceptance?

He spat some tobacco onto the ground. He needed none of that.

"Where are you going to go now...?" said the parasite in his head.

"I'm leaving this place...I don't belong here. I'm going to search for...that man" he spoke softly as he tossed the used up cigarette behind his shoulder and quickly made his way towards the warehouse near the rubble of the alchemist guild.

He barely caught Card as he was leaving, and tapped the tired vigilante on the shoulder.

"Yo...remember me?" he said.


================================================== =====

Fluffy was your basic lycan goon. Not the brightest creature in the universe, but he was strong and served his purpose nicely.

"Pssst...over here." he heard a nearby voice say.

As he turned around the corner, Sven's face was the last thing he remembered.

================================================== =======

Sionnach was busy trying to restore order to the Lycan pack when she was approached by Fluffy.

"Well...what is it?" she said impatiently, as Fluffy presented a small package to her.

Inside there was a note.

Just returning the favor.

Sincerely yours,
Sven

along with her glock back, and several bullets.

[iamaninja]

Declan was having a dream, a horrible, horrible dream. He was being chased by ants; the ants were giant and made of silver, to anyone watching they would merely see a Lycan whimpering in his sleep.

Until, while still asleep, he scrambled to his feet and practically launched himself into a wall, he awoke with his head hurting but was relieved that there were no ants anywhere near him.

Declan sat down and, sighing investigated his wounds, the leg wound looked batter and he couldn’t quite see the shoulder wound, it didn’t stop him from trying though and he turned around in a circle a few times in an attempt to see it but gave up after four circles.
He was awake in time to hear the speech, which he didn’t listen to for about half of it the only bit that interested him was the fact that Lucius was leaving and had left another Lycan in charge and that Sionnach had gained a chunk of moonstone on a piece of chain, which was shiny but otherwise didn’t interest Declan much.

He stood and whacked his head on a jutting rock, so he stood more carefully while rubbing the back of his head, where a lump was forming to accompany the one he had earned from piling into the wall.
He looked around noticing Sionnach again and actually listened to what she said, which was a first as he never usually listened to anyone. Declan approached and stood a good distance away, listening but his eyes roved to cracks in the cave, where ants could be hiding, watching and waiting and hiding and plotting an- his attention shifted back to Sionnach, he didn’t like being called an idiot, even if it was a generalization.
He then whined for absolutely no reason and sat down again, proceeding to pick the still attached ant off his finger, it had been there for a while and he was damned if he was going to let it infect him with its evil antyness.

[keiichiman]

Noah Eibon, Grimoire Master, and Gutenberg, Grimoire Creator

Noah awoke from his sleep in an underground workshop. The light was sparse, but there was enough to see the various spell tags around the walls, as well as tomes set up on various desks. There was a...stench...of unwashed teenager, oddly perfumed candles, blood, and dusty books that curled Noah's nose.

Noah felt like he was in a home away from home. His first home , the library, had been destroyed, though, by the vampire that used shadows...Noah would kill that vampire, as soon as he rebuilt his home, he would start his revenge...

He sat up in the cot and darted his eyes around the room. It seemed that Day had been working, hard, while he was away. he didn't recognize some of the new spell tag designs pinned to the walls, and there were a few strange machines that gave off a whir of holy light.

Voices in the next room attracted him, so he stood up and limped to the door on the far end of the room, weaving through a few of the tables and inventions. he pushed open the door to find Day sitting at a table across from...a spirit of some kind. Grimoire was laid on the chair under the spirit.

"So," Noah said, "This is Gutenberg, the inventor of Grimoire."

"Yes, he is, sleepy-pants. He's also my ancestor," Day said.

"That makes sense, you being descended from a great inventor." Noah pulled a chair up to the table. "Well, what were you two talking about?"

The spirit finally spoke up. "We were discussing how to fix one of my great unfinished inventions: the pen Patrician." Gutenberg attempted to remove a cloth from the table, under which was a bulge, but he failed, his hand passing right through the bulge.

Day quickly picked up the cloth. Underneath it was a nearly finished, intricate fountain pen.

"A pen? You always had a strange taste in weapons: your greatest invention was a book..." Noah commented. "So, what does it do?"

"Everything," Gutenberg said. "I will teach you two everything about my inventions, so that someday the two of you will be able to do everything your hearts desire."

[KillerQueen]

Deitrich stood as silently and stilly as he could in the empty hallway. His tentacles were out, as were their spines; the appendages were keeping watch for him as he tried to focus all his power on the shift.
Father Time’s Loving Embrace-that was what Deitrich had decided to call his ability-did not appear to be any sort of transformation. It was vampiric control, though a rather strange one. It controlled the timeline of the user, and randomly switched their bodies with that of themselves from another era. This was especially useful for Deitrich, as the millennium he had spent in the underground vault had left him weakened beyond recogni-
He sensed movement behind him. Too large for a spider, this was most definitely a guard. Deitrich had been evading them for as long as he had been staying in the castle and he wasn’t about to let them catch him now. The spikes recoiled, and the tentacles reached up and into the rafters, pulling him after.
He slid silently into the space between the floors of the sprawling castle just above the ceiling rafters. Deitrich’s memory was hazy, yes, but he was almost certain that he was familiar with the castle before he ever arrived there-something he was sure was quite impossible.
Deitrich sat, back to wall. Whatever the layout reminded him of, it wasn’t the issue at hand. What he really needed to focus on was Father Time’s Loving Embrace. It was an amazing power, but the drawbacks were too great at lower levels. Once it was all used up, it was as though his body was totally crippled. The only steps to avoid that were a) train FTLE to god-like proportions and b) train his body to god-like proportions. Both would take a long time, so he decided to get to work right off the bat.
He stared at the weights he had managed to steal from the training quarters of the castle with a mixture of anticipation and disgust. He could not wait for the body he had so long ago, but reduced to this training…Deitrich shook his head, remembering the image of Lamida in terror. He stretched, reaching down the back of his nech with the right arm and up the back with the left, then changed it up and repeated until he was nice and comfy.
He shrugged, reaching down and pulling up one dumbbell, then doing the same with the other. He slowly lowered both arms so that they were at stomach level, then pulling up slowly with his right. He let it fall slowly, and did the same with the left, repeating this process until his arms burned.
He let the dumbbells drop to the attic floor, and did the same to his body, falling into a sit-up position, and he proceeded to do the exercise until his stomach burned almost as much as his arm, but he kept pressing on, for another hour.
After that, it was ability time. Deitrich sat, folding his legs, and activated FTLE, holding I for a little over two minutes before it abandoned him to weakness. He repeated the process, and every time he did he seemed to gain a few crucial seconds. He was nearly at four minutes of transformation when he noticed the time, and rose from his position to get on his way.

Deitrich slid through the loose ceiling tile in Katherine’s bedroom. The girl was the only person in the castle Deitrich would associate himself with. She too had been thrown into the dark as he had, and she too had grown both power and hatred from the experience. He dropped down behind and to the right of her as she aired her threat.
”Milady, you shouldn’t curse, even at such a vile succubus as Lamida," he said conversationally as he collapsed on Katherine’s bed in exhaustion. "It doesn’t become a noblewoman of your stature, in any century. So, what adventures have your day held?”
Ten minutes he thought to himself. Ten minutes. If I can get the power that long, Lamida is dead.

[Aurora]

Eve wiped the dust off her face as she stood watching Calum being buried, feeling pang of guilt tug at her.
'Calum is dead.And I could do nothing.Nothing..To help him,' she thought to herself as she glanced at the many grim faces of those who had gathered there, 'If only I wasn't so weak!'
A feeling of immense grief overpowered her and she felt her knees go weak.It wasn't that she was close to him, she merely took order and he probably didn't even know who she was.There wasn't a soul who didn't know who he was though, their leader, a battle hardened man, who was indeed very wise and if not for him, they would've all been dead a long time ago.She respected him more than anything and idolised him, even if at times his ideals were too harsh.

She sighed as she payed her final respects and walked to a lonely spot in the courtyard, where a wall had collapsed.Eve nearly lost her balance against all at the rubble.
'I'm so weak.I can't even handle a damn sword.Duncan would've done so much better, with it.Duncan..' she cursed under her breath.
The loss of their leader would only make the humans more angrier at the vampires and lycans.Duncan and her parents were probably some where right in the middle of that mess.Or dead.She cradled her head in her hands to shake off those terrible thoughts.

On impulse, she pulled out her violin and slid the blade of her knife along her palm, letting the blood trickle down its bow.
Eve sat herself down on a broken slab and shut her eyes, beginning to play a soft tune.She thought of her parents and Duncan, thought of a world without such turmoil, one without so much pain.She usually directed those illusions at people, but this time, Eve was now in her own illusion and didn't want to wake up from it.

In her beautiful illusion, the fields before her were lush and green, the morning sky a deep, joyous royal blue, as little children played in the fields.She walked through the fields and down a path where she came across a giant gate and made her way towards it, her eyes gleaming with joy, it was where she lived.She was finally going to see them all.Eve then opened the great black iron gates and walked towards the house that lay before her, one step at a time, her heart pounding against her chest.She finally reached the great Pine door, and grasped the cool brass door handle, her heart leaping for joy she swung it open.

"Raven!What are you doing here?Stop playing that violin and come quickly!" a familar voice cried in her ears, bringing Eve back to her senses.
"What is wrong with you?!Can't you see I was-Oh!Wait.I'm sorry, I just-" she started, a mixture of emotions welling up inside her.
"No time for that!Just come with me!It's Sabaoth.He's making an announcement!Everyone's gathering over there!"
"But wait!Where's Madam Freyja?She was here a minute ago and-"
"Come away!I'll explain later!" Edwardo, her fellow Alchemist cried, pulling her towards a crowd that had gathered in the distance.
The Head Crusader Sabaoth, a rather shifty mysterious authoritative man, was addressing his lieutenants.By what she could discern, he orderd a safe passage to the City of Jerusalum, where the Crusaders' Headquarters lay.

" An S.O.S. from the Crusader Headquarters? What happened? "

" An attack on the city. Lycans numbering in the thousands have been assaulting the city. We've come here looking for help, but it seems you are far worse off than use. That is why we need to find safe passage to both cities. Otherwise, things will begin to steadily come to our disadvantage. But worry not, it was to be expected. "

" Expected? You were expecting to be attacked? "

Smiling, Sabaoth replied, "Be prepared for the second Crimson Century.''
Eve froze in shock at the news, she could hardly believe her ears.A second Crimson Century?It couldn't be.It just wasn't possible.But then again, why not?Enough had taken place to spell such a terrible calamity, she should've expected such a thing.
Her mind began to blank out as fear stabbed at her heart like icicles, over and over.There was no way she could face such a war in her state, Eve clenched her fists tightly around her sword.There was only one thing left to be done, she had to grow stronger.

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric - Lycan hired by the Crusaders/Church

Guilt was all that Gesaric felt , as the eyes full of anger and other full of hate , poked deep holes in him , he did his best to ignore them , but he simply could not ignore them.
He din't feel like making an apoligy , he was hired anyway , just a damned Sellsword , hired to take care of stuff , not to apoligize and to help the wounded.
Gesaric had put his chest armour into a large bag which he left in a tent he set up near the church , his sword was around his waist and his shield on his back , he was wearing a Tight shirt which revealed his Muscles , on the shirt were the letters "Fallon" Which was a very expensive clothing line.
He looked old fashioned but his old fashion way of fighting was relaiable , but it needed practise and skill , and after the battles he had the feeling his swing and aim had gotten more accurate , his stamina had rose aswell.

Gesaric had been walking trough Memorium for a few hours , and was on his way back to the church , when he reached the Church he overheard a conversation between Saboath , the person that had spared his life and hired him and some other gusy.
A girl was standing close , paying great attention to the talk they had and Gesaric was able to overhear a couple of words "Be prepared for the second Crimson Century.''.
For some reason Gesaric liked the sound of it , it meant more chance or work for him , more pay and more money , more battles and adrealine , more slaughter and challenging Great swordsman , more chances to Test his skill and more chances to grow.
The girl listening started shivering after those words , it seemed as if she was overwhelmed by suprise and fear ,Gesaric had the feeling she had to Train and gain more skill , maybe just to get stronger or to overcome the fear itself perhaps , but this was all jsut a feeling Gesaric had.

gesaric walked over to the girl and laid his hand which was covered with a metal glove onto her shoulder " You seem afraid somehow , but you have no need to be , my name is Gesaric , please tell me yours , and after you have , i challenge you for a fight to practise and sharpen our skills."



OOC:
I challenegd aurora's Character.

[Mahou]

Zeon - Some warehouse in Memorium

Zeon didn't remember much after his limit ws reached and he had passed out. The next moment he found himself together with the remaining of the field group in some lone warehouse and Card was with them. After the short explanation about Alexander and his new ability and the warning about Freyja and a person called Stein, Card had left. Taking all informations in, he opened his eyes slowly just to close them faster. An unknown strain was emerging, as he put the blindfold back on. 'So he saved us? Even to him all the sudden events are straining ...'he thought.

A small glance at his body, surprised the young Alchemist. His change in appearance were still existing. Finally Zeon stood up and turned to Alexander. He would most likely give him a good punch for scarring the life out of him, but the later news of the second Crimson War might enjoy priority. "What do you think? If the thing about Freyja and that Stein guy is valid, our current situation has just darkened significantly. Our options are right now limited for the long run. Either return to the Church or the Guild to get an overview of the current situation. Come to think about it, there's something really suspicoius going on. All three faction want ultimately some strange kind of peace for their kinds but nevertheless they keep fighting non-stop. If this goes on no one of the three will have any benefits out of it ... So the big question is if neither of the three races, who will it then be? The obvious answer might be an unknown entity!"

[Pitou]

VALYRIE


Val walked around the courtyard, pretending to help - not that she could. Since death, she was weaker than a child. This was a problem. So while wandering, she was on the lookout for someone who would know about what she was and what she should do. She considered the Crusader leader, but the hardcore zealots scared her. For all she knew, he would either burn her at the stake or force everyone to worship her.

She was thinking as she passed the burnt out library, and heard the rustle of ashes and paper within. A look inside revealed a man trying to salvage books. She could lift most books. She could help.

She got to work, piling unreadable books to one side, and books with some information left on the other. As she searched away, she thought a bit. This was the only guy in the place concerned with the knowledge contained here. That meant something.

She turned to the man. "Excuse me. What do you know about life after death? Specifically, angels?"

[PunkPrincess52594]

Lilith

Lilith's face formed a small smile of relief as she returned home. She was still sad that any vampire had lost their life, but she was also happy that so many have survived the tedious battle. The fact that Lilith was even smiling now made her smile even more. She thought after a blood filled battle like that, she would never smile again. Luckily, she was wrong. She kept near the back of the crowd so that the servants wouldn't overreact when they saw her. They would sometimes freak out when she get a little scratch on her. Lilith observed her appearance. Her clothes were torn, she was covered in burn marks, cuts, and blood, and her hair was a mess. Lilith let out a small chuckle and quietly went off towards her room. As she walked, she heared the echoes of cheering slowly fade in the distance.

She walks up the long stone stair towards her room. Once inside, she automatically crash into her giant bed. She was so tired, but at the same time she didn't want to rest. She was anxious about what to come now that the battle was over. " Would there be more battles like this?" She wondered. Lilith decided to shrug it off. Thinking about such things would not make anything better. She reached to her left to hug her favorite teddy bear only to see it was missing. Lilith stared in confusion. " Had she miss placed it?" Lilith sighed, she would have to look for it later. She quickly got up and took a quick bath. While bathing, she heard a knock on her door. The vampire princess yelled, " Yes? What do want?" A maid replied, " Sorry for the interuption princess, but the queen wishes an audience with all the vampires from the battle today." Lilith stayed quiet for a moment but then replied, " Thank you, I'll be out soon." She listened to the footsteps of the maid as she left.

Lilith put her towel on and went to her closet. She needed to put something on fast. Lamida didn't like waiting too long. Near the back of her closet, Lilith found an outfit that she had never worn before. Most likely because her people told her it was unfit for a person of her standards. But Lilith liked it and just kept it where no one would see it. And besides this was a perfect opportunity. She could just tell them she was in a rush. Lilith grinned as she got dressed. It's been so long since she could wear clothes like these. (im kind of too busy to decribe the clothes, so if you want to see it, check out my cs) Now with her new wardrobe, Lilith hurries down towards Lamida's throne room.

When entering the eerie room, Lilith expected to see Lamida. She was in shock to see Arachne. Lilith was then confused when she saw Arachne with her teddy bear. Lilith frowned at the spider queen's innocent act. She hated when people pretended to be who they aren't. She knew enough to know not to trust this woman. If there was every anything evil right now, Arachne was it. But Lilith remained quiet. She didn't like her, but she was also curious to why Arachne was even here in the first place. But then Lamida came in the room and stole that title. Lamida was 100% evil, but she definitly scared Lilith more than Arachne could ever. Now on her throne, Lamida spoke.

" Well done my children. The day is ours. The alchemists have been taken care of, their punishment swift and powerful. We have done much to gain, and have kept our losses to a minimum. I am proud of you all. "

" But, your job is not done. There will be more rigorous trials ahead. More powerful enemies. We may even be assaulted by the other mongrels who dwell next to us. As such, we will need to become prepared for the worst. "

Lilith frowned as she thought of all the alchemists she had killed. She had lost count after 100. Guilt overcame her as she thought of their families and friends in tears. " What have I done?" Lilith thought in pain. Then she looked at the people around her. She wasn't particularly close to most of them, but Lilith has always felt pain whenever any vampire died. And now after this battle, she was also feeling pain for the humans and lycans too. Lilith cursed. All of this worrying will make her age as fast as the humans one day. Lilith's train of thoughts were interrupted when she heard a ripping noise. Lilith looked up to see the source of it. Her jaw droppped as she saw her favorite bear being decaptated. She was even more surprised when she saw guns inside of its body. " When did that get there?!" Lilith asked in shock. Arachne threw a gun at her and started laughing as she explained how she got them. Lilith frowned. The Spider Queen just ripped up her favorite bear to give her a gun. To make the situation worse, Lilith didn't want to kill anyone right now. A gun would be practically useless to her. Lilith grimaced as she held the weapon in her hand. Usually, Lilith was taught that a princess should not curse but she was in a lousy mood right now. " D*** it." Lilith muttered.

" Now, my children. We shall be expecting more of our kind to arrive here at this castle. We must make preparations to defend the castle from those weakling humans and barbaric lycans. I shall have other matters to attend to. "

" Double D*** it." Lilith muttered.

Then came the worse news of all. Lamida turned around and said the words that have haunted Lilith's nightmares. " Be prepared. For the Second Crimson Century..... "

" Holy MotherF***ing Bulls*** D*** it!!!" Lilith thought in her head. But outside, she was just in a state of speechlessness. " How in the world could Lamida let this happen? Hasn't anyone here heard of learning from past mistakes?" she thought. Lilith clenched her fists as she thought of all the vampires that died in the first war. She looked at the vampires around her. This would just end the same exact way. Lilith swallowed hard. She wanted to yell for Lamida to stop this, but what would that prove? Lilith knew there was no way to defeat Lamida right now. She had many centuries to aquire her skills, while Lilith only had about 3 decades to. Lilith bit her soft lips from yelling. After the first battle today, there was no way the lycans and especially the humans would back down from attacking the vampires. She had to think of another way. Maybe this war could turn out differently? Maybe she could find a way to help ensure the lives of her people better. Even if she wanted to make sure no one died, her people's lives was her main priority. Lilith stayed where she was as the people around her slowly left the throne room.

She kneeled and kept her head down. It was now just her and Lamida in the room. " Lamida, I'm going to upgrade the infirmary with the supplies we have. This will be useful to quickly heal any injured vampire." Lilith then stood up. She didn't need to wait for an answer. She knew Lamida enought that she would allow the upgrade. Lilith bowed to her great, great, great, (it keeps on going for awhile :P) grandmother and turns around. To her suprise and happiness, Lilith saw an old family friend before her. "I have answered your summons my queen. It has been two decades too long since I was graced with your presence. How has little Lilith been?". Lilith cleared her throat at Temujin. " She's doing just fine. She thanks you for asking." She immediatly walks over to him and gives him a warm hug. She whispers in his ear, " It's been too long Pidgy. <3"

[Ferrus]

Earl Temujin oc Lannis

Vampire Historical Chronicles Chapter Three; Light of The MoonWhat defines us from the 'Others'?
Is it our fangs, our powers?
NO!
It is our shared sense of unity!
Bend an arrow and it will break,
But bend a quiver full and it will resist.
Just as one man can't change destiny;
So how about an ARMY of us?
- Dracula, The Great King and All-Father
Facing the combined Human and
Lycan Armies at the Fields of Verdant
2nd Decade of the Crimson Century

The Crimson Century, 8th Decade
12 Weeks On The Saddle

The rolling sound of thunder reached Temujin's hearing and if it wasn't for the fact that he knew it was artillery strikes, one could have mistaken it as an act of nature. Laying a calming hand on his horse, the Asiatic mare flicking its mane as if to tell him that he shouldn't bother, Temujin gave a small chuckle at its behaviour as two dots on the horizon were rapidly growing in the distance. Not needing to use his senses since he knew who the two figures approaching him were, he waved towards his outriders, scouts skilled in reconnaissance, and ordered for them to report the situation as they reined in their mounts in front of him.

"Major battle up ahead, a human army has engaged what looks like elements of the King's Royal Army", not willing to mention to his liege that the Royal Army was losing.

"Could you get any closer?", Temujin asked, knowing if they could they would have but for some reason he felt agitated.

The two riders looked at one another before replying, "If we were any closer we would have been in amongst our foes though there is something you should know sire", one of them hazarded.

"Well out with it", Temujin curious to know any tidbit of information.

"We believed we saw the King's Banner being surrounded however there were many other banners in the melee and we weren't sure..."

Temujin cursed loudly, understanding now that it was his instincts that told him something was wrong as he tapped his heel against the side of his mount to urge it forwards, moving at a fast canter and into a gallop while the two outriders rode beside him. Seeing their commander breaking into motion, the entire formation raced after him and Theor called from behind and asked what was going on. Temujin slowed his mount down to allow a semblance of order to be restored as centuries of discipline reined in his emotions, the Hussars forming up into a long horizontal triple line formation, each rider keeping pace with the other in perfect synchronization.

"The All-Father is in trouble!", Temujin explained quickly to Theor.

Theor laughed in reply, "I thought that's the reason why we are going to war!"

Shaking his head in bemusement, Temujin chuckled, "Well if riding for twelve weeks was just for enjoyment, then my rump can do without it!"

All who heard him laughed and Theor grinned as the entire formation crested a low lying hill, Temujin raising a hand to signal a halt as from their perch they were able to observe the battle raging below, the background of war suddenly amplified without the benefit of terrain in between them. Only minutes had passed since the outriders told him of the situation and now it seemed that it had gone from bad to worse. Analysing quickly, Temujin deduced that the advance force of the human army must have caught the lagging rearguard of the King's and just as he feared, he recognised the fluttering Blood Moon Banner of the Great King with his heightened senses. The force that was surrounding the rearguard must have been close to seven thousand, swamping the beleaguered vampire warriors who numbered barely 1/7th of that and Temujin turned to his men and knew what they all must do.

"Hedgehog formation!", Temujin shouted, the time for hit and run tactics not an option due to a sense of urgency.

There was no laughter as the warriors made sure their rifles were secured in the holsters tied to their mounts, all of them veterans from the ongoing battles from the Borderlands as they loosen swords from scabbard, hefted javelins and readied lances. All of them now bore the dual wing attachments on the backplate of their armour and Temujin felt his heart grow full at the fine sight of his warriors. His brothers. There were no speeches that could have been said to lift the hearts of his men for he knew without a doubt that they all would die for him at a word.

Raising his lance up high and pointing it forwards, Temujin yelled, "FOR THE ALL-FATHER!"

"FOR THE LIGHT OF THE MOON!", they cried in reply and the entire formation surged forwards as one.

http://i283.photobucket.com/albums/kk285/black_ferrus/kircholmea8-1.jpg

"Yah! Yah!", Temujin urged his horse as he raced forwards, the riders on either side of him collasping the line until it formed an arrow head bristling with lances while the two lines behind formed its hardened center, all within clutching a pair of javelins and with one hand on the reins. As the point of the formation, Temujin directed it towards what appeared to be the command section of the human force, realising that the only way to make his contribution count to this battle was to eliminate the enemy's army coordination. With the wind rustling through the feathers of their dual wing attachments, they vibrated rapidly and a strange whistling sound echoed across the battlefield, many of the combatants turning towards the weird noise and suddenly saw the vampiric horsemen bearing down on them.

"LANNIS!", Temujin screamed the name of his clan, a tradition to let his opponents know who had brought their deaths and the 300 Winged Hussars shouted the same as they hammered into the bewildered human army, every lance spitting a target with remarkable accuracy, bodies flung into the air or dragged under the thundering iron hooves of their war horses.

Temujin's lance pierced a church knight through the midriff, snapping the weapon in half as he drew his cavalry sabre lightning fast and blocked a spear strike to his horse, the assailant hurled backwards by a javelin through his chest. The riders armed with javelins stood up on their stirrups and directed their horses with their knees, rapidly throwing their javelins to deadly effect while protected by those who had lances before, now armed with swords and butchering their way forwards. Temujin kicked a man's face in with his armoured boot, leaning forward to remove the hands of another which was aiming a rifle at Theor, the human screaming as blood gushed out in a wide arc.

Licking his lips as some of the precious substance splashed past the nasal guard of his helm, Temujin gave a wordless shout as a bullet ricochet off his shoulder guard, nearly throwing him off the saddle as he clung unto the mane of his horse. Theor saw this and roared, turning his hands into giant bear paws which destroyed his gauntlets and suddenly going berserk, swatting human heads off with a single swipe of his transformed hands. The ferocity of the Winged Hussars charge had brought them deep into the enemy's embrace and Temujin knew that if they didn't keep moving then all was lost. However he noticed that the rearguard of the King's Royal Army seemed rejuvenated and were cutting their ways towards him, Temujin smiling that the Great King understood his plan.

Standing on his stirrups, Temujin cried repeatedly, "LANNIS! LANNIS! LANNIS!", hacking away a sea of grasping hands trying to unseat him as he urged his warriors onwards to the multitude of human banners gathered around the only armoured car on the field.

Suddenly a figure raised his head out of the cupola of the vehicle and Temujin grinned as he bent forwards and pulled out a single javelin from the bag tied to his mount. Heightening his senses, he could see that the man bore the attire of a senior official of the church and hoping that he was the right target, Temujin hurled the projectile with all the force and accuracy he could muster. The missile seemed to sail in the air slowly and to his frustration, it was batted aside by a crusader striding towards him. However a red armoured warrior strode forwards from the smoke shrouded vampiric rearguard and calmly raised a hand, grasping the flailing weapon before turning to hurl the missile at Temujin's previous target.

http://i283.photobucket.com/albums/kk285/black_ferrus/610x.jpg

Temujin smiled widely behind his nasal guard and the crusader saw it, glancing behind himself as he heard a rippling cry of dismay escaping from the lips of the clergy to see that his charge was dead, tears springing to his eyes as he swore vengeance against the vampiric scum. It wasn't to be though for when he turned back to Temujin, a javelin entered his face as Temujin sat back down after hurling the weapon, kicking his horse forwards through the milling throng of humanity and trying to reach the figure who helped completed his objective.

"Kill them all!", Temujin roared, shattering the enemy's morale as slowly at first they started trickling away in the dozens then the hundreds.

Waving to his signalbearer to sound the note for regroup, the Winged Hussars redoubled their efforts for their lord when they heard the warhorn blared, any man who were in their path were cut brutally to pieces or rode down under the hooves of their horses as they surrounded Temujin in formation. Suddenly orderly gunfire pierced the air as the red armoured figure organised the remnants of the rearguard into a ragged firing line, their backs protected by what looked like the King's own Royal Guard, armour worked with small gold bordered teardrops of blood gems. The enemy finally broke from this last push, most of their officers dead as Temujin rode towards the red amoured man who was removing his winged war helm, noting the sheer exhaustion on the hauntingly beautiful face but not before Temujin gave one final order for the signalbearer.

One long mournful blare stretched out across the battlefield followed by two short bursts which signaled a harrying pursuit of the enemy for only two hundred paces before returning. The riders peeled away from Temujin to the sound of the horn and he dismounted before the red armoured man, something within his instincts telling him to do so.

"I see the famed horsemen of the Borderlands has answered my call", the man confirming Temujin's suspicion, "surely there should be more of you?"

Dropping down on a knee in the long grass, Temujin apologized, "Forgive me my King", bowing his head as he continued, "only my clan and kin were willing to ride to war"

The king just laughed sadly, "I don't ask you to ride to war", using a hand to sweep across the battlefield, "I ask you to help me bring peace back to these shattered lands. So no more will the races feel the cold embrace of death before their time", the sigh that escaped from the King's lips wringing Temujin's soul.

Temujin just gazed up at the Great King and knew why he was given the title 'Great' from just those few words, that this was a man worth serving. Worth dying for. He had a simple vision beyond one's own base and selfish desires which permeated the upper strata of vampiric society. He was truly the Light of the Moon.

"Your will is my command", Temujin responded from the bottom of his heart.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
12 A.C.C
Historian Note:
The fateful intervention of Temujin the 'Eagle' and our Late Great King has since been marked as a major historical event, many supposing that the King would have perished on that fateful day were not for the riders of the Winged Hussars. Tacticians has since labeled Temujin's actions as reckless at best and suicidal at worst, pointing out the fact that his force was outnumbered 23:1 and mainly luck was what had allowed such a fortuitous victory.

However when asked about the events of the battle the Late Great King had this to say, "We saw it... the Winged Hussars let loose their horses. They ran through the smoke and the sound was like that of a thousand blacksmiths beating with a thousand hammers. The lances bent forward like stalks of rye, driven by a great storm, bent on glory. The fire of the guns before them glitters."

Here the King smiled as he reminisced, continuing, "They rush on to the human line! They crash into the church heavy foot regiment, overwhelming them! They crash into the second regiment - Overwhelmed! Resistance collapses, dissolves, they move forward as easily as if they were parading on a grand boulevard. They sliced without effort through the whole army already! Next target: the regiment of Church Guards, where stands the Crusader General.

And the guard already wavers!"

As you can see, the King viewed the Winged Hussars in high regard, and no matter what others may say, the results from Temujin's actions was undeniable. He saved the Great King. On the site of the battle, there now lies a memorial in honour of the actions of the Winged Hussars and of all the subsequent battles they have fought in. The memorial and battle site is called 'Eagles fall'.

http://i283.photobucket.com/albums/kk285/black_ferrus/Hussar.jpg
Inscribed with gold lettering the words that had since symbolized the regiment
DUTY AND HONOUR




Black Moon Rising Chapter Six; My Princess20 A.C.C
Twilight Castle, Memorium City
Throne Room

Temujin heard a voice clearing, "She's doing just fine. She thanks you for asking."

Raising his head up, he finally noticed a somewhat scantily clad figure close to the queen which Temujin thought was inappropiate for general society let alone vampires in the presence of the queen but then something about the person gave off a feeling of familiarity. To his surprise, she suddenly walked over to him and gave him a warm hug whispering in his ear, "It's been too long Pidgy"

Then it clicked within his mind as he grasped her shoulders, putting her at arms length and TRULY looked at her. "Little Princess?", Temujin gazed at her face before breaking out in a grin.

Laughing in joy he hugged her tight, lifting Lilith up and spinning her around once through the air before setting her down quickly as he realised it was unbecoming of a gentleman and a noble to do such a thing in front of his queen. But it didn't stop him from marveling at the child who grew up, still surprised as Temujin remembered when he was on leave from the army during the Crimson Century, he used to chase her around when she was just a mere toddler or soared with her high in the sky when she was old enough to walk in his full transformed state to take her mind off the fact she had no parents. To him, Lilith was precious like a daughter and only she could call him pidgy, a nickname he earnt when he first transformed fully before her when she was barely four years old.

"I see the two decades I haven't seen you has made you into a fine woman", Temujin laughed, lifting her chin up gently with a hand and gazing at her face.

'Yes, the decades truly are unrelenting', Temujin thought a little sadly, wishing that somehow he could turn back time and watched Lilith grow up. And protect her. He knew how vicious and intrigue filled the upper class of vampire society could be, the tradition even filtering down to the BorderLands and that growing up as the heir of Lamida wouldn't have been a position she much relished. Temujin cursed once again that he was forcefully sent back home after the Crimson Century by fearful minded individuals annoyed at the fact he survived the final battle of the war and fearful of his influence. This time, he will do his duty as his heart tells him.

"I don't suppose you would still enjoy my piggy back rides now you are older", Temujin smiled though he noticed a familiar aroma laced subtly inbetween the smell of soap and perfume, suddenly recognising it for what it was.

Battle stench. It was a mixture of blood, smoke, fire and gunpowder which could not be washed away with just a single bath, and Temujin had strode hundreds of battlefields to ever be mistaken by its aroma. For the first time in his life, he felt a deep burning anger racing white hot through his veins, realising that Lilith was involved somehow in the madness raging outside though he bit his lip before gazing at the queen and wondering what she was thinking. Temujin was loyal to the throne but it was mainly due to the Late Great King whom he loved as his father and brother, wishing that his friend was still alive to somehow deal with the current events spiralling out of control.

Whispering into Lilith's ear, "Explain everything to me later", flicking a strand of her hair, an old form of sign language from more innocent days between the two of them to keep it a secret from others before facing the queen once again.

"My queen, if I may be so bold as to ask, why have I been summoned to the castle? My understanding was that there was no more need of warriors in the court, and especially one that was meant to be at peace", Temujin inquired.

"Has the truce been broken between the races?", he asked his feared question out loud. By the All-Father, let there not be another Crimson Century...

[Aurora]

Eve shut her eyes and bit her lip.If there was just one chance to get stronger, she would just take it.If there was some one out there who could help her.Who in the world would bother training a weakling like her, whose only weapon was her intelligence and maybe her blood alchemy, which still needed mastering.She needed to improve on her fighting skills, besides, she had never faced a 'real' enemy on her own, true enough she went on assasination missions, but she had never fought a Vampire or Lycan before, how on earth could she help herself, considering the fact that she could barely swing a sword?
Her thoughts were suddenely interrupted as she felt a strong hand grasping her shoulder and she gasped, quite startled.

" You seem afraid somehow , but you have no need to be , my name is Gesaric , please tell me yours , and after you have , i challenge you for a fight to practise and sharpen our skills," a rather muscular ,well dressed intimidating looking man said, smiling encouragingly at her.
"DON'T SCARE ME LIKE THAT!!!Now..Please, give me a moment to let my heart stop racing or I'll have a heart attack at this rate."

Eve, heaved a sigh of relief.It was as though her wish had come true, but how could she trust him?How would she know if he wasn't just some scary trouble maker about to do some nasty things that men do to her?What if he had ulterior motives?Then again, one look into his eyes told her that he did it out of sympathy.Besides, this was her best chance, what was there to lose?He seemed like a rather strong opponent and she would probably get beaten to pulp, but still it would help make her stronger, even if it killed her.It would prove she was worthless if she died, besides it was just a training combat, what harm would it do her?First she had to know who he was and what his true intentions were.

Eve then turned her attention to the man and nodded.
"Sorry for yelling like a ridiculous twit.I was just..startled.I'm Raven.I accept the challenge, but first tell me who you are and why do you want to help me?"

[Fire_Lotus]

-[Aurora Reynolds the Artemisia of the Dawn]-
Location:
The City of Memorium. Inside the Cathedral, Alchemist Wing; the Hallway of Innovation
Time Expended:
Mid-afternoon, during the Three Month Reconstruction Effort.

An Awkward Meeting:

Aurora Reynolds:
Aurora carefully closed a large, dusty tome titled: Theoretical Applications of Blood Alchemy. Ever since her training under the Church and the Guild, the maiden had been absolutely fascinated by Alchemic research. She was not particularly good at it herself, but as a student, she could not suppress the urge to try and learn as much as she could. She sighed, leaning back and out stretching her arms. It was just about time to go. Aurora took her lamplight, replaced the tome and ascended the stairs back to the surface floor of the Church Library. What greeted her eyes was a wash of bright, mid-afternoon sunlight. She blew out her lamp and set it on one of the ten large, long tables in the Library. She had spent hours upon hours studying in the Alchemy Wing, but the sheer size of Library was equal, if not greater, than its predecessor. With a large basement and a sub-basement for housing the oldest of materials and a surface floor that featured shelves reaching to the very top of the four-story floor, it felt imposing, as if, at any moment, an avalanche of knowledge would fall on your head if you spoke even slightly. However, the Artisan's Guild had taken special care to the development of this Wing, making it secure and completely safe, even from a mediocre earthquake. Aurora had stated it was extremely important to preserving the alliance between the Church and the Alchemist Guild, which was weak from the beginning.

Aurora stepped to the side as another cart of tightly packed volumes was rushed into the main entrance to the Library. Alchemists from the Guild worked around the clock to gather and restore the burnt and charred tomes from the previous building. Aurora also assisted in their efforts as much as she could - the maiden valued the knowledge just as much as the other members of the Guild did, if not more so, because she had not read most of the books. Several other Alchemists passed through the hallway of the Alchemy Wing, holding several beakers and scientific equipment. The Research and Development Department had just finished construction, and the Alchemists were outfitting the entire area with everything they needed to conduct their experiments. The RDD was separated into four floors, a basement and sub-basement level for the more private, destructive, and unstable experiments, as well as a surface and top floor. Each floor had over twenty, private rooms large enough to house most conceivable, indoor experiments. Aurora had not yet visited the area extensively because of her other duties, but she had hoped to enter the RDD sometime in the near future. Her research from the Library had started to prove fruitful. Soon, she would be able to realize... What was she trying to realize in the first place? Aurora had no idea, but she felt a strange, inexplicable, and undeniable urge to create something from Alchemy. What it was, she had yet to find out, but something within her soul declared it must be done.

As she walked down the hallway, another cart of equipment passed by, pulled by three enthusiastic Alchemists. They must have found something worthwhile, the thought brought a smile to Aurora's face. Just a few weeks ago, the members of the Guild had been crestfallen, their homes and lives utterly destroyed by the attack. Now, with the goal of preserving and restoring the legacy of their Guild, the Alchemists looked to the future. During the early blue-prints of the Cathedral's reconstruction and renovation, Aurora was the one who drafted the initial ideas of the Alchemist Wing, giving a voice to the distraught Guild. As a result, many of them credited Aurora as a major figure in restoring the Guild, and erected two statues of her flanking the entrance to the Wing's hallway. Several Alchemists acknowledged her as she walked past, a slight salute, one even knelt and kissed her hand.

She was about halfway out the Hallway of Innovation, when. . .

Peter Rozewski:
Peter stood in the entryway of the sun-filled “library”, his bags lying next to his right foot, with his left arm slung beneath his long coat. He stared at the attempts to reconstruct the alchemical library with thinly veiled contempt, rubbing his empty belly with his fingertips before he remembered he’d bitten his nails down too far to scratch and let the hand fall to the side, the elbow snapping as it stretched out. The taxi ride here was by no means comfortable, and neither was the train ride nor plane ride before it, and absolutely none of them were catered…however, orders were orders, and food was the last thing on Peter’s war-hardened mind at the moment. He was supposed to help with the overseeing of Alchemical tomes.

“Unbelievable” he said, staring at the meager library before him. He had brought some instructional books from his personal library via sealed attaché case, in hopes of making a donation, but the appearance of the ones being restored suggested that heavily burnt was a requirement for all their books. The second guesses as to the quality of the mattered very little, however, as when he reached down for the case it was gone, like the rest of his luggage. “O, beautiful. WHY THE HELL AM I HERE!?” he shouted in a fit of rage, flinching at the sudden silence that followed. He slowly raised his head, making sure to meet every gaze directed at him without looking at the people, a trick that one picked up in the line of command duty.

“Get back to work, the lot of ya!” he snarled in an artificial Irish accent. When Peter snarled, onlookers obeyed, but this time there was one exception. In the center of the tide of those turning away, one face stood out: “The Artemesia of the Dawn”, Aurora Reynolds. Two of the goofiest names Peter had ever heard, and both belonged to the lovely church spokeswomen, the nineteen-year-old that had made the second guild, however meager, possible, and who was now staring at Peter with a confused look.

Peter liked Aurora. He had been called in by the church to help train her, and had taught her that oftentimes it’s the more simplistic strategy and weaponry that work the best…or at least he had tried. Aurora tended to have a slight penchant for the dramatic in her weapons, and in retrospect Peter thought it rather odd that she, a battle-type if ever there was one, was taught by him, an assassin whose abilities were practically on the other end of the killing spectrum.

“Good afternoon, Aurora” Peter said plainly, not holding out his hand. “How goes the Church? Better than the Guild, I’d hope?”

Aurora Reynolds:
Aurora turned and faced the voice addressing her, which she had grown accustomed too since before he had arrived. Peter Rozewski, a renowned Alchemist in his own right, and one of Aurora's mentors in that field. He also doubled as her combat instructor during her initial years with the Vatican; however, with the recent destruction of the Guild, the pair had not had a chance to do any extended training despite being reunited in Memorium. It was a fault on Aurora's part, for taking it upon herself to head the reconstruction efforts. However, when they did train, it was often hard, grueling, and completely merciless. As great as Aurora was with her bow, she had yet to tap into its full potential. Peter often took advantage of that, forcing her to shoot down his infamous shuriken cards in mid-air as aiming, reaction, and accuracy training. This type of training would go on for hours and hours, with Peter never running out of cards to throw, and Aurora constantly having to resort to using a large amount of Blood Alchemy to materialize arrows whenever she ran out of her original 35, which would normally be within the first fifteen minutes of the sessions. Peter made sure not to cut her up too much, though. Scaring her face would have immense political ramifications, so, he only injured parts of her that could be covered with clothing. Needless to say, Aurora has recently been seen wearing a very, very thick jacket.

Just thinking about it made Aurora a little annoyed, but she shook it off. "Yes! The Cathedral is doing great!" Enthusiasm in her voice, "The reconstruction of the Cathedral is almost completely finished - the living quarters in the Alchemist Wing is all that's left. You only have to wait two or three more days before you get your own room."Aurora's head tilted quizzically, after years and years of those tortuous training sessions, she could tell when her instructor had something on his mind. "You've been helping with the restoration and volume filing in the Library, since early this morning, right? I was just about to get some food, do you want to come? Oh, that reminds me - where is that suitcase you always carry along with you?"

http://i732.photobucket.com/albums/ww322/alviarandrew/thyjukl.jpg

OOC: Interaction post for KQ, Kiri, and I. The entirety of our interactions will be condensed into this post. I wanted this post up there, for the sake of describing the Alchemist Wing of the rebuilt Cathedral.

[keiichiman]

Noah emerged from Day's "Batcave" after an hour of talking to Gutenberg. he would have loved to continue his discussion, but he knew he had wor to do. he needed to rebuild the library, and that started with figuring out what was left. There were no other volunteers, since they all seemed to be busy working at the church, so he set to the job alone, with only Gutenberg to speak to.

A girl came over and started to help with some of the books. Eventually she said, "Excuse me. What do you know about life after death? Specifically, angels?"

It was an odd question, but Noah did happen to know a bit about the subject. "Well," he started. "Angels are a subject that is...complicated. You see, most of what we know about them don't come from the canon Scripture, so we always have to wary of wild conjecture. One theory has it that humans, once they die and go to heaven, become angels."

"Angels tend to be immaterial in the real world. They are mostly made up of a substance we know as holy energy, and it takes a bit of power for them to be made material. You can talk to this guy, he probably knows more about the subject than I do." he pointed over his shoulder at Gutenberg, who stretched out his hand for her to shake.

^Response to Pitou

Lag Seeing, Tegami Bachi

After Sariel had left, and while the two older alchemists were talking, Lag slipped away. He didn't know his way around the city, but he was used to finding out where places were located. he had been a courier once, after all.

As he limped through the streets he considered what had been said. Supposedly there the leaders of the Alchemist Guild were not to be trusted. lag considered going back to his old life, roaming the world delivering letters, fighting off vampires and lycans who would like to ruin the communications of the humans. He could go back and live with Niche and Sylvette and Steak.

No. He had promised them that he would find Gauche...even if it killed them, he would find Gauche and force him to remember his sister...

Lag returned to the ruins of the human complex, and sat on the side of the courtyard, removing himself from the people working to repair the place. It was going to be along time until he became strong enough to find, and challenge, Gauche...

[MaFia.wire]

Gesaric - Lycan hired by the humans - Response to Aurora/Raven.


"Sorry for yelling like a ridiculous twit.I was just..startled.I'm Raven.I accept the challenge, but first tell me who you are and why do you want to help me?" Raven said as she seemed to have calmed down.

Gesaric hadn't noticed how beautifull she looked ,Raven had a nicely formed face it almost seemed vampiric , but Gesaric didn't had time to pay attention to that , he had proposed to practise and so he will do as proposed.
"I tend to have that effect on people" He said as a smile appeared on his face "My apoligies for that".
The girl turned out to be a woman aswell , probably around her twenties , but she still seemed unsure, nor just about to trust Gesaric , He had to melt the ice between them for a smoother coorperation.

"As I have told , My name is Gesaric , No last name , just Gesaric , I'm From Lycan breed , but was found by humans in a field as they were harvesting their grain" Gesaric expected to girl to be quite angry , or to have certain negative feelings towards Gesaric for him being lycan , just as most Humans did , and this tought resulted in Gesaric his face losing its smile and its Joyfull expression , turning it into a more serious face.
"I'm a Sellsword , by others called a mercannery ,Have been one for the last 14 years , I like to talk and to drink tea and coffee , like making jokes and to have fun to a certain matter " Gesaric was done talking and forced a smile onto his face , hoping Raven didn't mind Being around Lycans.

But before Raven could answer , Gesaric kind off cut her off "I know a great place to practise " He said as he pointed to a direction , which was west of the church where laid a path which would lead to a field filled with low grass "Follow and thou will see".
He started walking with his face pointed to Raven , expecting her to follow "Lets talk some on the way there , its roughly 3 minutes of a walk" He said as he laid his right hand onto the hilt of his sword and his other hand on the belt that was around his waist , which also had the sword on it on the right side , a longsword on the left , a ShortBow was on his back and arrows he had in a quiver on his leg armour on the right side , his shield on his back.

[St. Peter]

NPC Responses -


Arachne:


Walking down the hallway, Arachne was thinking to herself. Blocking the outside world, she spent her time pondering what she should do next. There was so many possiblities since she had leverage over Lamida now. Though it could be said the same except in reverse. Pursing her lips, Arachne was hoping to find a good plan sooner or later. She had plenty of people she was in contact with, so finding herself at a loss of what to do, she was contacted. Finding out who did it, an amused smile crept onto her face. Stopping, Arachne's form distorted as she turned into countless spiders. And mere moments later, spiders converged in the lone room. Manifesting themselves as Arachne, she stood with her arms crossed.

" Well well, if it isn't you people. How has the few last decades affected you? "

" Honestly, it must be a shame to lose your powers so easily. "

Looking at Deitrich and Katherine, Arachne took a bit of enjoyment seeing how they would react. But still keeping her eyes on Katherine, Arachne didn't let herself ignore what had happened. Looks like her cousin was bitter about what Lamida had done. Finding this interesting, Arachne decided to see what would happen.

" I hear that you people don't like a certain someone. I'll keep that in mind later on... "




Lamida:



Sitting upon her throne, Lamida had quite mixed feelings at the moment. She rejoiced the death of the idiot human leader, yet disliked what she felt from her children. Especially Lilith. As a small disatisfactory frown appeared on her face, Lamida knew that this should not be ignored. And hearing Lilith out, she decided to heed her request. Noting Lilith beginning to take charge, Lamida decided to let that small rudeness go by.

Yet, as she did so, Lamida saw another vampire come up. Speaking to her, Lamida listened to his questions. Finding it easy to answer, Lamida stood up. Walking forward, Lamida spoke calmly and clearly.

" You and many others have been called here for one reason. To defend this castle and boost our forces. "

" Even at this state of affairs, things have become quite unsatisfactory. The humans are alive, reinforcements helping them along the way. The lycans are becoming quite shifty, so it would be folly to ignore them. "

Finishing her talk, Lamida strolled past Temujin, giving him a small nod. And walking out of the throne room, she met Lilith before she left. Already ahead of her, Lilth turned around when Lamida caught her attention. Keeping an ominous smile, Lamida had something to tell to Lilith.

" Rejoice, my child. You have experienced your first victory. Though long fought, and dangerous, you have made it outside the storm called battle. But do not let yourself be caught up in the dead. Their deaths are for naught if you dwell on them. If you want to honor them, then keep fighting. If we win the battles down the road, they will have died to achieve their goal. The greatest respect you can give them is by continuing to live and winning more battles. "

About to leave, Lamida stopped in her tracks for a mere moment. She wanted to say something to Temujin and Lilith, as they both seemed not at ease. Not even turning around, she spoke. Lamida had only one thing she had to say to them.

" Remember this, my children. Every war we've fought is for a right cause. It is far more better to lose lives in war then to lose lives to the false peace we've seemingly " enjoyed " these last 2 decades. Fear, Aggression, and weak minds are always the causes of death, even beyond war. I do now know what you think, but I for one will not allow the unknown casualties to human weaknesses to go unnoticed. We will take our rightful place above the other races. It is only a matter of time.... "

[Pitou]

"I hear that you people don't like a certain someone. I'll keep that in mind later on..."

Katherine didnt react to the entrance, and kept her eyes on the book for a few seconds. She spoke, first to Arachne; "I vaguely remember clawing out my eyes while swearing to carve out her heart once. I think it was after you had a few of those funny coloured spiders bite me. I would have thought that would have tipped you off"

She then turned from her book to look at the other vampire. "If you enter this space again without permission, I will snuff out the light above us and tear you in two. You wouldnt be the first vampire to learn that the darkness is to be feared"

She hefted up the sniper rifle she had looted earlier and handed it to the Spider Queen, along with a small box holding the rounds. "I've seen it in action - as I'm sure you have - and it works well. These rifles are hard to come by, and I'm sure you can find someone who wants it... for whatever price you decide to charge the poor sap. But that of course is not the only reason I have asked for your council. I have a few favours to ask, and I am of course willing to pay in whatever way I can"

She handed the open book to Arachne, and let her look at the bookmarked page. It was marked Neurotoxins, and had an image of a box jellyfish on it. "Firstly, Im looking for something to cause symptons like these. I would prefer it in a powder, but I'll take a liquid if I have to"

Giving her a few seconds to think, Katherine continued. "Secondly, I am in need of silver. What do you know about mines in the area?"

[Mrdelta]

the bustle of construction could be heard all around. on the top of a scaffold stood Fillip, he was alone, rifle resting on the wall, nails in his teeth, hammering a board into the wall. Fillip loved construction. It did not require much thinking to drive in nails and gave him time to let his mind wonder. without noticing it a bird came fluttering into the courtyard and perched itself on the railing.

"Are you doing ok?" a warm voice calmly asked,

"I'm ok, you know, I came here thinking I would be able to fight to protect people. I just didn't think I would be fighting so soon, or that the one place I thought was safe would be in such chaos by the time I got here." Fillip continued to hammer as he talked. "I know it was the right decision to come here, but I am having second thoughts."

"To be afraid is natural, you are here not for yourself and that in its self is a noble deed. But noble deeds have a way of being easily corrupted by doubt. I can not decide for you what you should do, but are you afraid because you might die or because you might get someone killed? that you must answer for yourself, and when you have that answer you will know what to do."

"Thank you old friend." the bird only nodded and began to preen itself, as Fillip continued to pound.

[Vafhudr]

Alexander Asgard - Awesome Alchemist

Awakening
Pain shot trough his left arm has he layed awake, on the hard, cold ground of a building. It took him a few minute to adjust to his surrounding : it didn't help his glasses where broken...

His sight finally stabilised, but the left eye was seeing fuzzy... he took off his glasses, and now he could see way better with his left eye, but his right eye was almost useless... For some reason, his left eye's vision had been adjusted...

He looked up... Card. The mysterious rogue was beside him... He spoke softly, but with authority. In turn, Alexander listened, remaining mute has he absorbed the information... What shocked him the most was being told that he was no longer a human : it rocked him... and he was not the kind to be taken aback... Furthermore, he could no longer trust Freyja. Ok... he never truly trusted her, but still, knowing that such person was now an ennemy didn't exactly filled him joy or anticipation...

He turned to see Zeon, but it was not Zeon who stood before him. Or at least, no the Zeon he used to know : the man who stood before him was taller, had an unatural hair colour, another dressing style, and bandaged eyes. Yet, its the same wisdom and soft speeche that escaped his lips. From their next chat, it was determined that the war, which is obviously unprofitable to no factions, must be the work of another faction : an unknown faction...

Ice picks fell into Alexander's stomach. An unknown ennemy. Alexander fought a lot in his life, and he knew that there is no more terrible ennemy to mortals then the unknown : it is darkness, and humans in particular cannot stand up to darkness...

More worrysome was that the shadow group was able to manipulate all the factions into declaring war, and being happy about it. Right now, he knew that the humans thirsted for the blood of the lycans and the head of the vampires as much as their foe do for them. People, he thought, are incorigible.... Those who don't learn from history are bound to repeat it. It seemed no one learned the lesson of the past century.

A link was made in his mind, no, an hypothesis. If Freyja, and that man, Stein, where not allies, and that the true ennemy was the shadow organisation, then wouldn't it make sense that these two might be some of their members...

If Freyja, who was a leader of the whole Alchemical community, credited inventor of Blood Alchemy, then who might be this consortium ? Evidently, these people had considerable influence in there respective races... the mastermind of this war where at the highest levels of command...

"Zeon... this is bad... this organization... I have good reasons to think they have agents in the highest levels of the races' governments... It could explain why such effort was pulled off without much problems, and that might also explain the warning from Card... What if Freyja and this Stein are part of this organization ? What if she let the alchemist die to sell the illusion... this is enormous... and its completly heartless... What possible goal could be achieved by so many lost life from all side ?"

"We must organize the remaining Alchemists... we are only a handfull now, and we cannot afford to have them be Freyja's lapdogs... If she plans to use the power of science for furthering her sinister plans, then we must stop her! But let us be cautious about it... She's strong... we cannot take her on yet..."

"I don't know for you... but I'll be staying with the alchemists... even if I'm "different"... I'll go report to Freyja... Do as you wish, my friend, but be cautious : your changes are more visible then mine... But for the time being, we can go to my house... If we are where I think we are, then we are not far..."

Home Sweet home...

"Hello, mum..." Alexander said as he stood in the rather small frame of the door. Inside the house was a small women, but had the same eye as Alexander... His mother, Maria, who fell into tear as she grappled Alexander, almost making him faint as she forcefully put pressure exactly at the wrong place...

Water was boiling in the kettle as Alexander, Zeon, and Maria where seated around the small wooden kitchen table...

"Mom... you know what's happening... I cannot insure what happens to you while you stay here. Do you know anyone who could assure you a safe place ? "

She thinked for a moment before answering...

"My brother, Enrico, in Vatican City. He can protect me. Your father couldn't stand Vatican City, so we moved here..."

Alexander shifted uneasily in his chair. Enrico was a rather High Ranking priest... putting his mother in the hand of the church was not the most enjoyable feeling... for him at least...

"Is there anyone else ?" he asked tentatively...

"No... he's my last sibling... and is the one in the best position to help us..." She said firmly...

"Fine..." He said, relenting...

"In that case, you must flee... take what you need, but you cannot stay, you and the girls, another moment in Memorium. Its too dangerous... As we speek, I'm pretty sure that the humans are fighting back. You must leave before daybreak: Vatican City isn't far but isn't close."

He looked at the time... it was already morning...

"Ok... I will be back at noon... Leave by then... I have no idea how long this battle will last... "

"You are asking a lot you know... but I know what you mean... what can people like us do against these monsters... we are but weak humans... Go. I'll wake the girls up... Consider this a goodbye." She said, kissing him on the cheek...

Alexander was about to leave when she called back from the kitchen...

"And don't you dare do the same thing that your father did to me ! I did not raise you like that! I'll be waiting for you, and you better not disappoin!" She said as more tears started to pour from her eyes. Alexander smile, and waved, but said nothing... he could not make such a promise... he thougth as he wiped the tears that where gracefully rolling on his face...

Playing the devil...

Alexander and Zeon seperated as they got to the Church, the courtyard and the Guild.... From afar, they where able to see the columns of fire and smoke. The morning was a blood red one. The moon, a full one to boot, was setting as an equally scarlet disk entered the heavens, rising from the underworld to preside over hell... for what Alexander saw next was almost that... Blood streaked everywhere, and mounds of mangled bodies layed here and there. The cleanup had started.

She spotted him before he did. There she was. Freyja Descartes, head of the alchemist division, and head scientist of the now destroyed Guild. She was still blood stained from her battle. She looked at him, and her eyebrow moved slightly : she must have been surprised by his reapperance.

"Ah... Alexander Asgard, Blood Alchemy... Guns and bullet... Type of gemstone... ah... a Blood Beryll... You use enchanted gun and ammo... a rather basic technique, but one with great potential. I hear you have been pioneering weaponised alchemy for the guild, and are a rather key personnel for the upcoming war..." A man said, appearing behind Freyja.`

"And whom might you be ?" Alexander politely asked.

"I am Dr. Franken Stein." He said, thightening the huge screw he had in his head.
Alexander looked at the screwed up individuals. The mystery was solved, this was the other person to watch out for, according to Card....

"Well, I didn't know you lived... where were you during this bloody battle." She asked, a shadow of irksome darkening her complexion.

"Sorry, madam. We where caught in the chaos, and force to retreat as several of my colleagues lay wounded. We made our way out of the fire to recover, but we fell under attack again by ennemy troops who had followed us... We healed and came back, to report and of course help the effort..."

He said, as he made sure his new tattoo was unseen, and made ommitance in his story to avoid any bad questions...The last thing he needed was suspicion...

She looked at him, and he could have sware she squinted. But she dismissed it...

"Its irrelevant. We have bigger problems. The guild is destroyed. And we do not have the necessary material to cover all that has been destroyed... We will likely have to live inside the church for a time being. Our numbers are now even lower. I will need all of you to be worth more then any soldiers. Alchemist are the defenders of science, and we harness this power to bring battle to those who threaten us. Only the strongest have survived this night : you are the worthy, do not forget it... " She said as she left, gone to attend other business, Stein following her like her shadow...

Alexander let out a sight. That went better then he expected it. He directed himself toward the ruins of the alchemy guild, in hopes of salvagin some of his goods...

It was no good. Fire and debris had destroyed the illustrious house of knowledge. His research on blood alchemy, gone. Everything was to begin anew. He felt frustration overcome him. Years of work lost in a night, truly a steep price to pay. But he did not despair. For the remaining of the morning, he helped where he could, assisting wounded, recovering corpses, and burying or burning them.

Soon it would be noon, and he headed back home....

Change of Plan


Alexander found the house empty. A letter was on the small wooden kitchen table, the words of goodbye and goodwill from her mother and younger sisters. He folded it, and put it in his jacket.

He then took all of his battle equipment and put it on the table. It was high time for a damage and equipment assessment. The evil girl from the field had cancelled his blood alchemy, rendering his revolver nigh useless. And by extension, his blood bullets. He had only 35 silver bullet left, and there power was almost halved by the destruction of his alchemical seals.

He pondered in the kitchen chair for a while. Thinking, planning, assembling towers of ideas before toppling them. His stare then stopped to the chimney. On the mantle layed the battle armor and flintlock of his father, the only things his friends deemed presentable after his death.

He displaced them both. The armor, or more like a leather carcan with leather gauntlets, was solid enough to block a knife, yet light and flexible : he opted on wearing it. But the real point of interest was the flintlock. The cogs of his mind where working like crazy. But before he would ge to work, he decided to fix his glasses. After a good bit of craftsmanship, he had now a monocle like glass on his rigth eye.

Five days of work. That's what it took him to build his new alchemical weapon. A lot of time was wasted on finding the proper material, for a lot of shop where closed, or starting to run slow on stock...

The final product was an enchanted flintlock with many adaptable options. He would now rely less on live ammo, but rather vials of his blood, which once inserted in the enchanted gun, would be used as a focus for matter to gather and make bullets. Building from his old research, every bullet shot from his alchemical where penetrating, and caused a small explosion upon encounter. But he added several new twist. Influenced by Zeon's researches, he made a bullet with exothermical property. And to balance ice, fire came as another idea. Using other seals for a phosphorus like reaction, fireflare bullets where born.

Explosive shots where also designed, being merely and amplification of one of his earlier concepts. And he made non-lethal based bullets, for if he could avoid needless killing, he would do it. The accident with the humans in the field motivated him to do so.

He also made mechanical modification to gun, to allow a regular charger, and a entrance for his blood vials.

He had more powers in mind, but the formulas where too puzzling for him at the moment. Further research was needed. He changed his dress, always having a spare in his house, and then proceeded to put the battle carcan on, followed by the gauntlets. He wore his bullet belt like a regular belt instead of his regular cross chest position. He finally put his new weapon in his specifically designed holster.

He then went into the small backyard. There was something he had to see for himself, the powers of this so called blood alchemy. Focusing his attention to the middle of the small green area, focusing his thougth, and thinking of the splitting of hydrogen ions. Before he could not it, a small explosion rocked the backyard, sending him reeling. He looked in scientific awe. He could do it ! He proceeded to make a torough series of test, and came to the conclusion that anything inorganical was within his realm of control... albeit, with some difficulties...

Satisfy with his research, he headed back to the Church and courtyard, for it was quickly becoming the human headquarter in Memorium. He closed and locked the door behind him. A grim future was in front of him. Allies, he needed allies. Among the alchemist. Among the church, and even among the lycans and the vampires...

If he wanted to change the way this world worked, he would have to stop the war and this shadow organisation. By any means.

Another day... the Black moon had set, and the embers of war where now illuminating the sky with their blood red fury.

[PunkPrincess52594]

Lilith

Lilith gave Temujin a warm smile as he finally recognised her. For a second, she thought he didn't know who she was. When he spun her in the air, it reminded her of their times together when she was so little. Even though it has been 20 years without him, Lilith still remembered him. When he commented on her growth, she couldn't help but giggle. " Did he think I would actually still be so small?" she thought. As he held her chin, she looked at his face. " Has Temujin always been so handsome?" she asked herself. She blushed when he called her a fine woman after all of these years. Lilith's blushing face soon turned sad as she thought about how fast she had to grow up. Especially after the deaths of so many of her family and people. She had to grow up so much because of that. No more going outside for fun. No more playing around and acting silly. Always study and train for the future. Even though she was sad, she knew Temujin could fix that. He could always make everything feel better around her.

As she looked at Temujin, for a split second, Lilith could've swore she saw a flicker of pure anger in his eyes. Lilith's heart started beating rapidly in fear. Those angry eyes reminded her of the over 100 alchemists she had killed in today's battle. That same anger on their face as she slashed them down one by one. For each, she had killed someone's friend, someone's child, someone's parent. Tears began to form on the edges of her eyes after Temujin told her to tell him all about it later. Luckily he didn't see it because he went to talk with Lamida. With her back towards them, Lilith quickly wiped the tears from her eyes. " Would Pidgy still like me if he knew I was murderer?" Lilith asked herself. She didn't dare think about the consequences. But she knew better than to lie to him. She just prayed to her ancestors he wouldn't leave her too. Lilith didn't know if she could bear anymore people leaving her. Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard footsteps from behind her. It was Lamida. Lilith stayed calm as Lamida gave her an ominous smile.

" Rejoice, my child. You have experienced your first victory. Though long fought, and dangerous, you have made it outside the storm called battle. But do not let yourself be caught up in the dead. Their deaths are for naught if you dwell on them. If you want to honor them, then keep fighting. If we win the battles down the road, they will have died to achieve their goal. The greatest respect you can give them is by continuing to live and winning more battles. "

Lamida kept on walking afterwards. Lilith swallowed hard. She wanted to honored the fallen, but at the same time she didn't want to take another person's precious someone. As if reading Lilith's mind, Lamida stopped again and said without looking back.

" Remember this, my children. Every war we've fought is for a right cause. It is far more better to lose lives in war then to lose lives to the false peace we've seemingly " enjoyed " these last 2 decades. Fear, Aggression, and weak minds are always the causes of death, even beyond war. I do now know what you think, but I for one will not allow the unknown casualties to human weaknesses to go unnoticed. We will take our rightful place above the other races. It is only a matter of time.... "

Lilith frowned as she thought of her people dieing during the peace. Even after the war the humans and werewolves were still somewhat aggressive towards them. She didn't want any more vampires to die, but would thinking about the other races really help. During the battlefield, she got so angry at that lady in red that she killed her in blind fury. Maybe this is the only thing she was good for...killing. She looked at her hands and rememebered the blood stains earlier that morning. Her hands and body were drenched in ruby red liquid. A mixture of hers and the fallen humans'. She didn't want anyone to die, but she had a duty to her people. Lilith was always taught to put her people before herself. Could she ignore her beliefs for them too? She has met many vampires, all of which were unique and good hearted. Lilith was always so sure that they deserved better than the humans. Better than the lycans. Better than any other race in this world. But that felt so long ago. Right now...she was so confused. She didn't know what she would do if battle came again.

With tears streaming down her eyes, she slowly walked over towards Temu and cried on his shoulder just like when she was small. In between sobs, she told him everything about the battles. Drake's missing arm. The over 100 dead alchemists. The dead vampires. The lady in red. Everything. She poured it all out to her old friend.

[Mahou]

Zeon - Church Area

Feelings of a bad premonition

"Don't you worry ... my friend. I'll continue to help you out. The other Alchemists are still our comrades. And as long as we don't know the current danger of Freyja, nothing will change."Zeon had said before Alexander and him seperated. He heard lots of talking coming from the Church area and went to it. "Excuse me, I just arrived here and was wondering what has happened."he asked one of the regular Church Members. "Major news, Sir. It's offical. The Head Cardinal Calum died and the arrival of the SECOND CRIMSON WAR!"he answered. Under his blindfold the eyes of Zeon widended in pure shock.

He left the crowded area. "What the hell has happened since I was away? Are they completely insane or just plain stupid ... The worst outcome at the worst time in our worst condition. I need to talk with the opposite faction somehow. Especially if Alexander's assumption turns out to be right it would considerably adds up to it. If all three are agreeing on it then ..."he cursed silently and hit against a nearby wall with his fist while walking around uneasy. 'I have to hurry and find out more about the truth! And once again I have to get stronger ... In a world like this, it's a necessary viscious circle. My body is still weakend from the self injection, so heavy usage of enchanting is for now out of question. DAMN! To have one of the most dangerous people against ... seems to be the limit of my defense orientation in the future. A summoned Cerberus and a blood spear from what I could see, ironically >to freeze hell< might turn out to be the correct way.'he thought. The old doubts after his first serious mission started to return but after his current experience, they were somewhat unimportant.

[Ferrus]

Earl Temujin oc Lannis

Vampire Historical Chronicles Chapter Four; Angel of SorrowThe Crimson Century, 9th Decade
Household of the Brood, Location; CLASSIFIED

A double line column of twenty Winged Hussars rode down the rose bordered road, several human gardeners bowing as the formation passed by, Temujin nodding to them while he surveyed the massive mansion ahead. The building can only be described as majestic, sitting gracefully below the darkening skyline, holding all the styles of High Victorian architecture with its soaring columns, beautiful symmetry and perfect curving arches though it had one thing missing. Windows. Due to vampire physiology and because this was the home of the Queen's direct descendants, for defensive purposes against nature and man the construction of windows were excluded from the original building plans.

"So we are finally going to meet your family, aye?", Temujin nudging the abdomen of his lieutenant with his elbow, breaking the comfortable silence.

The officer's body stiffened in slight indignation at the close contact but since Temujin was his commander and a personal friend to the Great King, Uther replied coolly, "Yes, my lord"

Temujin just chuckled at the uprightness of his charge wondering when the 'lad', though he was in his late two hundreds, would finally warm up and be part of the camaraderie that bonded the Hussars together. Uther was assigned to the Winged Hussars over a year ago by orders of the Queen herself and it was Temujin's duty to raise a fine and upstanding officer that will one day be able to command armies in the field. The lad had already shown that he was a fine warrior, but Temujin just shook his head at Uther's blatant arrogance and elitism that has raised a wall between him and the men under his command. A fine way to get yourself killed if your battle brothers don't watch out for your back.

But all thoughts of his charge vanished when Temujin saw to his surprise the Great King standing at the entrance of the mansion, dressed in a simple long silken red robe and tied with a belt, the entire formation dismounting when they were a few feet away and kneeling in the presence of the All-Father. Dracula however just strolled to Temujin and directed him to stand before the two men hugged, their closeness due to the fact both had saved the life of the other numerous times in the years following their first meeting.

Laughing, the Great King inquired, "I thought you weren't going to be able to make it to the annual Moon Feast this year again. You have stood me up numerous times before", Dracula joked, both men at ease in the presence of the other.

"Since the Eastern front is in a quiet stalemate, I thought I finally take you up on that offer and try out this 'wine' drink grown in your own vineyards you have been bragging about", Temujin grinned as they entered the building together, chatting non-chalantly.

Uther followed from a respectful distance, amazed that the normally composed Great King was chatting amiably with another, especially someone of the Borderlands. 'Unsophisicated barbarian', Uther thought quietly to himself and yet he couldn't stop the pangs of jealousy sinking into his heart, wondering if he will ever be able to be on such terms with the All-Father. Knowing the Great King's distaste at most nobility, probably not.

They finally appeared in a grand hall, Dracula quickly assuming the cold-face in the presence of the major nobility thronging the floor, the room assuming a hushed silence as though they were expecting a speech from him. With his hands clasped behind his back, Temujin tapped the back of his middle finger with the other as a sign to the Great King, 'I am escaping now. Deal with this on your own', strolling away from the annoyed King who began to speak of the glory of the Empire and all the usual ceremony that came from being the father of a race.

However, Temujin didn't got far as he felt an arm slid through his and he turned to see Uther's sister smiling charmingly at him, "And just where do you think you are going, hmmm?", dressed in a somewhat revealing lace dress.

"Umm, Cassandra, what a pleasant surprise", Temujin remarked politely, trying to uncling her arm from his.

"Oh no you don't, papa wants to see you and I am going to lead you to him", grasping tightly and almost forcing him along behind her.

Several eyes turned to watch the couple and Temujin groaned inwardly as the thought of having to deal with another fresh wave of gossip due to Cassandra's lack of protocol and her persistent idea of 'skinship' has seen him being targetted by several angry male suitors chasing her hand, resulting in several duels. She was truly a beauty and incredibly intelligent though he was honoured that a lady of her standing would associate herself with him, Temujin was first and foremost a warrior. And such an occupation does not have a long life expectancy. Escpecially not in this war.

"Earl Temujin oc Lannis. So nice of you to have brought my daughter", Duke Alastor raising an eyebrow as they finally arrived in his presence, Temujin bowing in greeting.

"Don't mind him, despite what he says all he does is talk about you", his wife clasping Temujin's hands in her own, almost the spitting image of Lamida bar the fact that she had a charming and friendly smile.

Bringing her hand to his lips, Temujin replied, "Lady Annalette, I do not deserve such kind words, though I am honoured that you would grace me with your presence"

Chuckling, she warned, "Oh you better not sweet talk me in front of my husband, he tends to have a jealous streak", the duke just shaking his head in resignation as his wife kissed Temujin on the cheek.

'I think I know where Cassandra got her strong willfulness from', Temujin thought in amusement as they all brought up small talk and discussed about everything except with any issue relating to the war. However Uther was brought up and Temujin decided not to worry them as he explained that their eldest son was turning up to be an excellent warrior with a good head on his shoulder, not a lie since he does make good calls but the lack of trust in his men was not something a future leader of men should have.

Then to his surprise, both the Duke and his wife announced to him that they were planning to have another child in the future and wanted him to be the child's guardian, a high honour that was usually reserved to the Great King. Stunned, Temujin could only vainly refuse though Lady Annalette waved away his objections and chuckled when Cassandra asked him when they will have their first child.

Plainly ignoring Cassandra now which caused her to pout, Temujin asked, "And what will you name the child?"

"If its a boy, it will be Lanly", the Duke replied.

Lady Annalette continued, "And if its a girl, Lilith is a beautiful name, don't you agree?"

Temujin thought for a moment before smiling, "Yes, Lilith is a wonderful name"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Crimson Century, 5th Year of the 10th Decade
Enroute to Household of the Brood, Location; CLASSIFIED

Uther laughed as Temujin got struck in the face by a low lying branch, the Earl cursing in annoyance as he tried to give his lieutenant a serious glare, failing miserably as the Hussars laughed even harder. Temujin smiled in the end, glad that the somber ride was breaking out in merriment. The war had been a brutal aspect of their lives now for so long and the losses almost unbearable that many of the vampire kin had openly talked of it as the End of Days.

"Laugh while you can Uther, but I tend to remember when you got unhorsed by a bird flying into your face", Temujin grinned.

Uther flushed in embarassment, "Well of course! Who wouldn't if the damn thing just flew in out of nowhere and smack my nasal guard!"

"But the funny thing was is that you shrieked!"

The Hussars laughed uproariously, riding their mounts slowly under the canopy of the trees though they all kept a careful watch. Everyone of them were veterans of hundreds of battle, the elite of the elite and though Temujin was unarmoured, his hand never strayed far from his sword. Temujin and Uther were going to attend the Moon Feast for probably the last time since the situation on the war front had deterioated badly, with the Lycan General Dragovich Drapniur reigning terror in the Mediteranean and the human armies rallying in vast numbers at Constantinopole in responce, by order of the Great King the Vampiric armies are just keeping watch and reorganising their depleted forces.

Suddenly everyone quietened down, their sixth sense for danger ringing alarm bells as they noticed how silent the forest had become. Turning a corner in the road cautiously, the sight of an overturned shattered carriage came into view, bodies strewn all around it and Uther gave a yell as he recognised the still form of his mother, leaping off his horse as Temujin called to him to stop, cursing as he rapidly ordered the others to form a defensive perimeter, dismounting and running after Uther. Temujin stopped in the midst of the carnage, a sense of horror filling his gut as he recognised the four children of the Duke's family surrounded by the broken remains of his household guard and Temujin searched desperately about for any survivors.

There was a low groan and Temujin found the Duke lying in a pool of blood leaning his back against a tree, his entire right side missing as Temujin dropped down on his knees and asked hoarsely, "My lord, where is Cassandra and Lilith?"

The once handsome man turned his head to show massive claw marks dragged down his face, opening his remaining eye as he coughed out blood, "In the forest, to the east.... Cass has got the little one....being chased......"

"Hang on Alastor", Temujin cried, "I will go get your son!", knowing that Uther should be here in the final moments with his father.

Grasping Temujin with his only hand, the Duke whispered, "No time. Find my daughters. Protect them"

Clasping the hand under his, Temujin replied sincerely, "My word is my bond. I will protect them".

Alastor gave one last smile at the assuring words and passed away, as Temujin laid him gently down on the ground. Standing stiffly, Temujin called out, "Uther! Your sisters need us!"

The grief stricken man didn't seemed able to hear him and Temujin had no time to deal with emotional warriors. Turning to his men, Temujin ordered, "Twelve of you break out into pairs and search the forest out in the east for signs of survivors and pursuit. The rest remain here and tend to the dead. I will search from the air"

There was grim nods of acknowledgement as all did as was bidded, Temujin rapidly removing his clothes and stood naked on the road and gazed upwards. Within moments he was in the air fully transformed, flapping his wings rapidly and soaring up high in the moonless sky. He had to find them. He just had to.

It felt like a long eternity as he used his heightened senses to search for them but eventually he noticed a pair of lycans racing through the undergrowth, disturbing a flock of sleeping birds which took off into the air alerting Temujin to their presence. In frustrating despair he saw one of them standing over Cassandra and diving immediately, Temujin knew he wasn't going to make it. The lycan cleaved her in half, splitting her torso from her waist and sending the main body falling unto the ground. Enraged, Temujin's clawed feet took off the lycan's head, Temujin quickly morphing back into some semblance of a human form and barrelled into the astonished body of the other stunned Lycan. A primal scream escaped from Temujin's lips as he dug his fingers into the Lycans eyes, forcing it into the brain and killing it instantly, grabbing a nearby rock and smashing the skull repeatedly until it was nothing but liquidfied mush.

Standing wobbly, Temujin turned to Cassandra, walking towards her and morphing out wings from his back as he realised that he had failed. Failed horribly. But there was the other child to be found and there was no time for mourning.

"Temu...", Cass whispered from bloodied lips.

Temujin stilled over her, amazed that she still lived and knelt down and hugged her body close, whispering, "Hush, its ok. You're ok now"

"You were always a bad liar, Temu", Cass chuckled softly, "I know I am dying you know", touching his cheek with her hand.

Temujin was surprised to find tears streaming down his face as he held her tighter whispering hoarsely, repeatedly, "No no no no no no NO! You are going to live, the All-Father can save you!"

"Its ok, I am glad that the angel to see me off was you. You know, I have always lov.....", the voice trailed off and Temujin just knelt there, naked to the world and weeping bitter tears as he clutched her lifeless form in his arms, his wings enfolding them in a private embrace.

"Uncle Temu?", a small childish voice called out brokenly from behind and Temujin stopped his grief, a small joy in this earth shattering day though he had to hide this sight from Lilith's eyes.

Controlling his voice, Temujin requested, "Little Princess? Can you turn around for a moment please?"

"Ok..", Lilith whimpered.

Temujin stood up quickly and laid the halves of Cassandra together, wiping the tears away from his eyes with bloodied hands as he kissed her lips gently. He had never told her how he felt, though perhaps she knew. But now she will never know as he strode away from her body and from behind Lilith, he lifted her up into the embrace of his arms, shielding her from the sight of her sister's body and encompassing them both with his wings. At first she struggled but Temujin cooed at her gently, rocking her slowly in the cradle of his arms as Lilith stopped beating her tiny hands at his chest and started crying, her tearful wails shattering his heart long into the night as he made a promise to himself.

He will protect this one. With his life.Black Moon Rising Chapter Seven; A Father's Words20 A.C.C
Twilight Castle, Memorium City

" You and many others have been called here for one reason. To defend this castle and boost our forces. "

" Even at this state of affairs, things have become quite unsatisfactory. The humans are alive, reinforcements helping them along the way. The lycans are becoming quite shifty, so it would be folly to ignore them. "

Temujin bowed at her seeming wisdom though he still wondered how it came to such a situation anyway. He thought that was all and he was about to leave to fulfill his duties by organising the defences but then Queen Lamida continued.

" Remember this, my children. Every war we've fought is for a right cause. It is far more better to lose lives in war then to lose lives to the false peace we've seemingly " enjoyed " these last 2 decades. Fear, Aggression, and weak minds are always the causes of death, even beyond war. I do now know what you think, but I for one will not allow the unknown casualties to human weaknesses to go unnoticed. We will take our rightful place above the other races. It is only a matter of time.... "

Temujin's mind went blank. Her words promised war, another grim desperate time of bloodshed and sacifice, the next thing he remembered, Temujin had wandered the halls of the Twilight Castle in a daze finding himself under the portraits of Lilith's deceased family. Gazing upwards at the image of Cassandra, Temujin smiled sadly, touching the bottom of the painting as he sighed out loud.

"I don't think I can handle this Cass. Not another war", rubbing her painted feet, he continued, "Not losing more loved ones"

The heartache was still there though it had lessened over time, Temujin did not think he could live an eternity without her but he did so anyway, in honour of her memory. That, and because of a promise he made to an old friend a long time ago. His word was his bond.... and also his curse. The Duke would be glad to know that his only remaining child had grown up though Temujin noticed that there was some similarities between Lilith and Cass, perhaps in their bearing however he just put it down due to the fact that they were related.

In the end, Temujin found himself on the highest balcony of the castle and to his surprise he heard the door opening behind him. Turning, he saw Lilith with tears streaming down her eyes as she slowly walked over towards him and cried on his shoulder just like when she was a child. In between sobs, she told him everything about the battles. Drake's missing arm. The over 100 dead alchemists. The dead vampires. The lady in red. Everything. She poured it all out to him and Temujin felt his soul being wrenched.

'By the All-Father', Temujin prayed inwardly, 'I will keep my promises', and vowed never to have weak thoughts again. Hugging her close to him, he cooed to her gently and promised to keep her safe, morphing his wings to enfold her in a warm embrace just like that painful night all those years ago. Her sobbing face to his chest, Temujin stroked her back with his hand but thought he felt a presence beside him.

It felt like the Duke's voice was whispering in his ear, "Protect them. Protect her"

And Temujin said softly though it could be heard by Lilith, "I will"

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day after was a new begining and Temujin was filled with a sense of purpose and vitality, striding into the barracks and ordering the sergeants to stand before him. Already defensive plans and training schedules formed in the back of his mind however he was going to begin a thorough debriefing session by the old hands of the Guards and Temujin made sure that all the veterans of the Crimson Century remembered who he was. He was the Eagle and on the back of his wings Temujin will bring order from the chaos of this world. For the All-Father. And for Lilith, because in his eyes, she was now the true Light of the Moon.

[Aurora]

Raven's feeling of uneasiness lifted as the man smiled and nodded reassuringly.
"I tend to have that affect on people.My apologies for that."
There was a long awkward moment of silence as the man studied her few moments.
"As I have told, My name is Gesaric.No last name, just Gesaric.I'm from Lycan breed, but was found by humans in a field as they were harvesting their grain," he finally added, thankfully breaking the silence.

Lycan?He was a Lycan?Raven's heart began to race.Could it be possible that he would know or be able to find out about Duncan's whereabouts?What if he had met him or be able to inquire into his wellbeing?It was naiive of her to assume that he knew him, like some celebrity, after all, there were probably well over a billion Lycans out there and there was a slim chance he'd have known of him or his fate.
'But what if he does know him?What if he does and I fail to ask him?I may miss the only opportunity I have, to find him.'

''You're a-'' Raven started.
''I know a great place to practice," Gesaric cried interrupting her, as he pointed in the Westward direction of the Church,' Follow and thou will see.''
With that, he began to head towards the west, beckoning her to follow and ignoring her attempts to start a convo again.
''Let's talk some on the way there, it's roughlt three minutes,' he said, laying his hand on the hilt of his sword.

'Darn it.I was just about to ask him about Duncan, he just won't let me talk!Maybe it just isn' the right time.I should probably ask him when I get to know him better, just in case those two had some past rivalry or something, he may even refuse to train me, let alone decapitate me!What a nag!' Eve thought as she struggled to catch up with him, as he walked in large strides.
"Pfft!No wonder he said it'd take three minutes!At this pace- obviously!" she grumbled under her breath, half running, half jogging and finally caught up with him.

"Say, you said you're a Lycan, huh?Have you met.." she said breathlessly, "Have you met or do you have any others of your kind who you regard as a friend or family?Oh!So we're here!"They had reached a large open grass field, which most probably where he had brought her to fight her in.Raven, scotted on the dry, low grass as she scanned the field for any signs of enemies and sighed with relief, for there were thankfully none in the vicinity, yet.
"So this is where it begins, eh?" Raven called out to Gesaric, sporting an enthusiastic smile, hoping he had heard what she had asked him earlier.